This is a modern-English version of Early Kings of Norway, originally written by Carlyle, Thomas.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
EARLY KINGS OF NORWAY.
by Thomas Carlyle
Transcriber's Note: The text has been taken from volume 19 of the "Sterling Edition" of Carlyle's complete works. All footnotes have been collected as endnotes. The pound (currency) symbol has been replaced by the word "pounds".
Transcriber's Note: The text has been taken from volume 19 of the "Sterling Edition" of Carlyle's complete works. All footnotes have been collected as endnotes. The pound (currency) symbol has been replaced by the word "pounds".
The Icelanders, in their long winter, had a great habit of writing; and were, and still are, excellent in penmanship, says Dahlmann. It is to this fact, that any little history there is of the Norse Kings and their old tragedies, crimes and heroisms, is almost all due. The Icelanders, it seems, not only made beautiful letters on their paper or parchment, but were laudably observant and desirous of accuracy; and have left us such a collection of narratives (Sagas, literally "Says") as, for quantity and quality, is unexampled among rude nations. Snorro Sturleson's History of the Norse Kings is built out of these old Sagas; and has in it a great deal of poetic fire, not a little faithful sagacity applied in sifting and adjusting these old Sagas; and, in a word, deserves, were it once well edited, furnished with accurate maps, chronological summaries, &c., to be reckoned among the great history-books of the world. It is from these sources, greatly aided by accurate, learned and unwearied Dahlmann, 1 the German Professor, that the following rough notes of the early Norway Kings are hastily thrown together. In Histories of England (Rapin's excepted) next to nothing has been shown of the many and strong threads of connection between English affairs and Norse.
The Icelanders, during their long winters, had a strong tradition of writing and were, and still are, skilled in penmanship, according to Dahlmann. This is why we have almost all the little history that exists about the Norse Kings and their ancient tragedies, crimes, and heroic acts. It seems the Icelanders not only created beautiful letters on their paper or parchment but were also commendably attentive and eager for accuracy. They have left us an impressive collection of narratives (Sagas, literally "Says") that, both in quantity and quality, is unmatched among uncivilized nations. Snorro Sturleson’s History of the Norse Kings is derived from these old Sagas and contains a great deal of poetic inspiration, along with significant insight in organizing and refining these narratives. In summary, if it were thoroughly edited and provided with accurate maps, chronological summaries, etc., it would deserve to be counted among the great history books of the world. It is from these sources, greatly supplemented by the diligent and learned Dahlmann, 1 the German Professor, that the following rough notes on the early Norwegian Kings are quickly compiled. In histories of England (except for Rapin's), almost nothing has been shown about the many strong connections between English affairs and the Norse.
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I. HARALD HAARFAGR.
CHAPTER II. ERIC BLOOD-AXE AND BROTHERS.
CHAPTER III. HAKON THE GOOD.
CHAPTER IV. HARALD GREYFELL AND BROTHERS.
CHAPTER V. HAKON JARL.
CHAPTER VI. OLAF TRYGGVESON.
CHAPTER VII. REIGN OF OLAF TRYGGVESON.
CHAPTER VIII. JARLS ERIC AND SVEIN.
CHAPTER IX. KING OLAF THE THICK-SET'S VIKING DAYS.
CHAPTER X. REIGN OF KING OLAF THE SAINT.
CHAPTER XI. MAGNUS THE GOOD AND OTHERS.
CHAPTER XII. OLAF THE TRANQUIL, MAGNUS BAREFOOT, AND SIGURD THE CRUSADER.
CHAPTER XIII. MAGNUS THE BLIND, HARALD GYLLE, AND MUTUAL EXTINCTION OF THE HAARFAGRS.
CHAPTER XIV. SVERRIR AND DESCENDANTS, TO HAKON THE OLD.
CHAPTER XV. HAKON THE OLD AT LARGS.
CHAPTER XVI. EPILOGUE.
FOOTNOTES:
CONTENTS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ HARALD HAARFAGR.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ ERIC BLOOD-AXE AND HIS BROTHERS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ HAKON THE GOOD.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ HARALD GREYFELL AND HIS BROTHERS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ HAKON JARL.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ OLAF TRYGGVESON.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ REIGN OF OLAF TRYGGVESON.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ JARLS ERIC AND SVEIN.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ KING OLAF THE THICK-SET'S VIKING DAYS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ REIGN OF KING OLAF THE SAINT.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ MAGNUS THE GOOD AND OTHERS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ OLAF THE TRANQUIL, MAGNUS BAREFOOT, AND SIGURD THE CRUSADER.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ MAGNUS THE BLIND, HARALD GYLLE, AND THE JOINT DEMISE OF THE HAARFAGRS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ SVERRIR AND HIS DESCENDANTS, TO HAKON THE OLD.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ HAKON THE OLD AT LARGS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ EPILOGUE.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__
CHAPTER I. HARALD HAARFAGR.
Till about the Year of Grace 860 there were no kings in Norway, nothing but numerous jarls,—essentially kinglets, each presiding over a kind of republican or parliamentary little territory; generally striving each to be on some terms of human neighborhood with those about him, but,—in spite of "Fylke Things" (Folk Things, little parish parliaments), and small combinations of these, which had gradually formed themselves,—often reduced to the unhappy state of quarrel with them. Harald Haarfagr was the first to put an end to this state of things, and become memorable and profitable to his country by uniting it under one head and making a kingdom of it; which it has continued to be ever since. His father, Halfdan the Black, had already begun this rough but salutary process,—inspired by the cupidities and instincts, by the faculties and opportunities, which the good genius of this world, beneficent often enough under savage forms, and diligent at all times to diminish anarchy as the world's worst savagery, usually appoints in such cases,—conquest, hard fighting, followed by wise guidance of the conquered;—but it was Harald the Fairhaired, his son, who conspicuously carried it on and completed it. Harald's birth-year, death-year, and chronology in general, are known only by inference and computation; but, by the latest reckoning, he died about the year 933 of our era, a man of eighty-three.
Until around the year 860, Norway had no kings, just many jarls—essentially minor kings—each overseeing a small territory that functioned somewhat like a local republic or parliament. They generally tried to maintain friendly relations with their neighbors, but despite gatherings like the Fylke Things (local assemblies) and small alliances that had formed over time, they often found themselves in conflict with one another. Harald Haarfagr was the first to change this and made a significant impact on his country by uniting it under one leader and creating a kingdom that has endured ever since. His father, Halfdan the Black, had already started this rough but beneficial process, driven by ambitions and the skills, opportunities, and sometimes merciful influences that this world's good spirits provide, which work tirelessly to reduce chaos, often seen as the worst form of savagery—through conquest, tough battles, followed by wise rule over the conquered. However, it was Harald the Fairhaired, his son, who notably continued and completed this endeavor. The exact dates of Harald's birth, death, and overall timeline are only known through inference and estimation, but according to the latest calculations, he died around the year 933, living to the age of eighty-three.
The business of conquest lasted Harald about twelve years (A.D. 860-872?), in which he subdued also the vikings of the out-islands, Orkneys, Shetlands, Hebrides, and Man. Sixty more years were given him to consolidate and regulate what he had conquered, which he did with great judgment, industry and success. His reign altogether is counted to have been of over seventy years.
The conquest took Harald about twelve years (A.D. 860-872?), during which he also defeated the Vikings from the outlying islands, including the Orkneys, Shetlands, Hebrides, and Man. He was given an additional sixty years to solidify and manage what he had conquered, which he did with remarkable skill, hard work, and success. Overall, his reign is considered to have lasted over seventy years.
The beginning of his great adventure was of a romantic character.—youthful love for the beautiful Gyda, a then glorious and famous young lady of those regions, whom the young Harald aspired to marry. Gyda answered his embassy and prayer in a distant, lofty manner: "Her it would not beseem to wed any Jarl or poor creature of that kind; let him do as Gorm of Denmark, Eric of Sweden, Egbert of England, and others had done,—subdue into peace and regulation the confused, contentious bits of jarls round him, and become a king; then, perhaps, she might think of his proposal: till then, not." Harald was struck with this proud answer, which rendered Gyda tenfold more desirable to him. He vowed to let his hair grow, never to cut or even to comb it till this feat were done, and the peerless Gyda his own. He proceeded accordingly to conquer, in fierce battle, a Jarl or two every year, and, at the end of twelve years, had his unkempt (and almost unimaginable) head of hair clipt off,—Jarl Rognwald (Reginald) of More, the most valued and valuable of all his subject-jarls, being promoted to this sublime barber function;—after which King Harald, with head thoroughly cleaned, and hair grown, or growing again to the luxuriant beauty that had no equal in his day, brought home his Gyda, and made her the brightest queen in all the north. He had after her, in succession, or perhaps even simultaneously in some cases, at least six other wives; and by Gyda herself one daughter and four sons.
The start of his epic journey was pretty romantic. Young love for the beautiful Gyda, a well-known and admired young woman from that part of the world, whom the young Harald wanted to marry. Gyda responded to his request in a distant and lofty way: "It wouldn't be right for me to marry any Jarl or anyone of that sort; let him do what Gorm of Denmark, Eric of Sweden, Egbert of England, and others have done—bring order and peace to the unruly, battling jarls around him, and become a king; then, maybe, I’ll consider his proposal: until then, no." Harald was struck by her proud response, making Gyda even more desirable to him. He vowed to let his hair grow, never to cut or even comb it until he accomplished this goal and made the unmatched Gyda his own. He went on to conquer a Jarl or two each year in fierce battles, and after twelve years, he finally had his wild (and almost unbelievable) hair cut off—Jarl Rognwald (Reginald) of More, the most valued among his subject-jarls, fulfilling this important barber role;—after which King Harald, with his head neatly groomed and hair either grown back or regrowing to the unmatched beauty it had in its day, brought home his Gyda and crowned her the brightest queen in all the north. Following her, he had at least six other wives in succession or even at the same time in some cases; and with Gyda, he had one daughter and four sons.
Harald was not to be considered a strict-living man, and he had a great deal of trouble, as we shall see, with the tumultuous ambition of his sons; but he managed his government, aided by Jarl Rognwald and others, in a large, quietly potent, and successful manner; and it lasted in this royal form till his death, after sixty years of it.
Harald was not seen as a particularly strict person, and he faced a lot of challenges, as we will see, from the ambitious desires of his sons. However, he effectively ran his government, with the help of Jarl Rognwald and others, in a way that was powerful yet understated and successful. This royal leadership continued until his death, after sixty years.
These were the times of Norse colonization; proud Norsemen flying into other lands, to freer scenes,—to Iceland, to the Faroe Islands, which were hitherto quite vacant (tenanted only by some mournful hermit, Irish Christian fakir, or so); still more copiously to the Orkney and Shetland Isles, the Hebrides and other countries where Norse squatters and settlers already were. Settlement of Iceland, we say; settlement of the Faroe Islands, and, by far the notablest of all, settlement of Normandy by Rolf the Ganger (A.D. 876?). 2
These were the times of Norse colonization; proud Norsemen venturing into other lands, to freer places—like Iceland and the Faroe Islands, which had been mostly empty (only inhabited by some lonely hermit, Irish Christian fakir, or so); even more so to the Orkney and Shetland Isles, the Hebrides, and other regions where Norse settlers were already present. We mention the settlement of Iceland; the settlement of the Faroe Islands, and, by far the most significant of all, the settlement of Normandy by Rolf the Ganger (A.D. 876?). 2
Rolf, son of Rognwald, 3 was lord of three little islets far north, near the Fjord of Folden, called the Three Vigten Islands; but his chief means of living was that of sea robbery; which, or at least Rolf's conduct in which, Harald did not approve of. In the Court of Harald, sea-robbery was strictly forbidden as between Harald's own countries, but as against foreign countries it continued to be the one profession for a gentleman; thus, I read, Harald's own chief son, King Eric that afterwards was, had been at sea in such employments ever since his twelfth year. Rolf's crime, however, was that in coming home from one of these expeditions, his crew having fallen short of victual, Rolf landed with them on the shore of Norway, and in his strait, drove in some cattle there (a crime by law) and proceeded to kill and eat; which, in a little while, he heard that King Harald was on foot to inquire into and punish; whereupon Rolf the Ganger speedily got into his ships again, got to the coast of France with his sea-robbers, got infestment by the poor King of France in the fruitful, shaggy desert which is since called Normandy, land of the Northmen; and there, gradually felling the forests, banking the rivers, tilling the fields, became, during the next two centuries, Wilhelmus Conquaestor, the man famous to England, and momentous at this day, not to England alone, but to all speakers of the English tongue, now spread from side to side of the world in a wonderful degree. Tancred of Hauteville and his Italian Normans, though important too, in Italy, are not worth naming in comparison. This is a feracious earth, and the grain of mustard-seed will grow to miraculous extent in some cases.
Rolf, son of Rognwald, 3 was the lord of three small islands far north, near the Fjord of Folden, called the Three Vigten Islands. His main source of income came from piracy, which Harald did not approve of. In Harald's court, raiding was strictly banned within his own territories, but it remained a respectable profession against foreign lands. In fact, I read that Harald's own eldest son, later King Eric, had been involved in such activities at sea since he was twelve. However, Rolf's crime was that, returning from one of these raids with his crew running low on supplies, he landed on the shores of Norway. In desperation, he took some cattle there—an offense under the law—and proceeded to kill and eat them. Before long, he learned that King Harald intended to investigate and punish him, so Rolf the Ganger quickly returned to his ships, sailed to the coast of France with his band of pirates, and received land from the impoverished King of France in the rich, wild territory that would later be known as Normandy, the land of the Northmen. There, over the next couple of centuries, he gradually cleared forests, leveled rivers, and cultivated the land, becoming Wilhelmus Conqueror, a man renowned in England and significant even today, not just to England but to all English speakers around the world. In comparison, Tancred of Hauteville and his Italian Normans, while also important in Italy, aren't worth mentioning. This earth is fertile, and the mustard seed can grow to astonishing sizes in some cases.
Harald's chief helper, counsellor, and lieutenant was the above-mentioned Jarl Rognwald of More, who had the honor to cut Harald's dreadful head of hair. This Rognwald was father of Turf-Einar, who first invented peat in the Orkneys, finding the wood all gone there; and is remembered to this day. Einar, being come to these islands by King Harald's permission, to see what he could do in them,—islands inhabited by what miscellany of Picts, Scots, Norse squatters we do not know,—found the indispensable fuel all wasted. Turf-Einar too may be regarded as a benefactor to his kind. He was, it appears, a bastard; and got no coddling from his father, who disliked him, partly perhaps, because "he was ugly and blind of an eye,"—got no flattering even on his conquest of the Orkneys and invention of peat. Here is the parting speech his father made to him on fitting him out with a "long-ship" (ship of war, "dragon-ship," ancient seventy-four), and sending him forth to make a living for himself in the world: "It were best if thou never camest back, for I have small hope that thy people will have honor by thee; thy mother's kin throughout is slavish."
Harald's main assistant, advisor, and second-in-command was the previously mentioned Jarl Rognwald of More, who had the honor of cutting Harald's infamous hair. Rognwald was the father of Turf-Einar, who first introduced peat in the Orkneys after discovering that all the wood had been used up there, and he is remembered to this day. Einar came to these islands with King Harald's permission to see what he could achieve there—an area inhabited by a mix of Picts, Scots, and Norse settlers we aren't quite sure about—and found the much-needed fuel completely depleted. Turf-Einar is also seen as a benefactor to his people. It seems he was born out of wedlock and didn’t receive any affection from his father, who had a distaste for him, possibly because "he was ugly and blind in one eye." Einar received no praise even after conquering the Orkneys and inventing peat. Here’s the farewell speech his father gave him when outfitting him with a "long-ship" (a warship, "dragon-ship," an ancient seventy-four) and sending him off to fend for himself in the world: "It would be best if you never returned, for I have little hope that your people will gain honor through you; your mother’s relatives are all servile."
Harald Haarfagr had a good many sons and daughters; the daughters he married mostly to jarls of due merit who were loyal to him; with the sons, as remarked above, he had a great deal of trouble. They were ambitious, stirring fellows, and grudged at their finding so little promotion from a father so kind to his jarls; sea-robbery by no means an adequate career for the sons of a great king, two of them, Halfdan Haaleg (Long-leg), and Gudrod Ljome (Gleam), jealous of the favors won by the great Jarl Rognwald, surrounded him in his house one night, and burnt him and sixty men to death there. That was the end of Rognwald, the invaluable jarl, always true to Haarfagr; and distinguished in world history by producing Rolf the Ganger, author of the Norman Conquest of England, and Turf-Einar, who invented peat in the Orkneys. Whether Rolf had left Norway at this time there is no chronology to tell me. As to Rolf's surname, "Ganger," there are various hypotheses; the likeliest, perhaps, that Rolf was so weighty a man no horse (small Norwegian horses, big ponies rather) could carry him, and that he usually walked, having a mighty stride withal, and great velocity on foot.
Harald Haarfagr had many sons and daughters. He married off most of his daughters to capable jarls who stayed loyal to him. However, he had a lot of trouble with his sons. They were ambitious and resented getting so little recognition from a father who was generous to his jarls. Being a sea-robber was definitely not a suitable career for the sons of a great king. Two of them, Halfdan Haaleg (Long-leg) and Gudrod Ljome (Gleam), were envious of the favors awarded to the great Jarl Rognwald. They surrounded him in his house one night and burned him and sixty of his men alive. That was the end of Rognwald, the invaluable jarl who always remained loyal to Haarfagr. He is noted in history for fathering Rolf the Ganger, who played a key role in the Norman Conquest of England, and Turf-Einar, who introduced peat in the Orkneys. It’s unclear if Rolf had left Norway at this time, as there's no timeline to confirm it. Regarding Rolf's nickname, "Ganger," there are several theories; the most likely one is that Rolf was such a large man that no small Norwegian horse could carry him, so he usually walked, and he had a powerful stride and speed on foot.
One of these murderers of Jarl Rognwald quietly set himself in Rognwald's place, the other making for Orkney to serve Turf-Einar in like fashion. Turf-Einar, taken by surprise, fled to the mainland; but returned, days or perhaps weeks after, ready for battle, fought with Halfdan, put his party to flight, and at next morning's light searched the island and slew all the men he found. As to Halfdan Long-leg himself, in fierce memory of his own murdered father, Turf-Einar "cut an eagle on his back," that is to say, hewed the ribs from each side of the spine and turned them out like the wings of a spread-eagle: a mode of Norse vengeance fashionable at that time in extremely aggravated cases!
One of the murderers of Jarl Rognwald quietly took his place, while the other headed to Orkney to serve Turf-Einar in the same way. Turf-Einar, caught off guard, fled to the mainland but returned, days or even weeks later, ready for battle. He fought Halfdan, routed his forces, and the next morning searched the island, killing all the men he found. As for Halfdan Long-leg himself, in intense remembrance of his murdered father, Turf-Einar "cut an eagle on his back," meaning he sliced the ribs from each side of the spine and pulled them out like the wings of a spread eagle—a method of Norse vengeance that was common at that time in extremely severe cases!
Harald Haarfagr, in the mean time, had descended upon the Rognwald scene, not in mild mood towards the new jarl there; indignantly dismissed said jarl, and appointed a brother of Rognwald (brother, notes Dahlmann), though Rognwald had left other sons. Which done, Haarfagr sailed with all speed to the Orkneys, there to avenge that cutting of an eagle on the human back on Turf-Einar's part. Turf-Einar did not resist; submissively met the angry Haarfagr, said he left it all, what had been done, what provocation there had been, to Haarfagr's own equity and greatness of mind. Magnanimous Haarfagr inflicted a fine of sixty marks in gold, which was paid in ready money by Turf-Einar, and so the matter ended.
Harald Haarfagr, in the meantime, had come down on the Rognwald situation, not feeling kindly towards the new jarl there; he angrily dismissed that jarl and appointed a brother of Rognwald (brother, notes Dahlmann), even though Rognwald had other sons. After that, Haarfagr quickly sailed to the Orkneys to avenge the cutting of an eagle on the human back by Turf-Einar. Turf-Einar did not resist; he humbly faced the furious Haarfagr and stated that he left everything—what had been done, what provocation there had been—up to Haarfagr's own fairness and greatness of character. Generous Haarfagr imposed a fine of sixty marks in gold, which Turf-Einar paid in cash, and that settled the matter.
CHAPTER II. ERIC BLOOD-AXE AND BROTHERS.
In such violent courses Haarfagr's sons, I know not how many of them, had come to an untimely end; only Eric, the accomplished sea-rover, and three others remained to him. Among these four sons, rather impatient for property and authority of their own, King Harald, in his old days, tried to part his kingdom in some eligible and equitable way, and retire from the constant press of business, now becoming burdensome to him. To each of them he gave a kind of kingdom; Eric, his eldest son, to be head king, and the others to be feudatory under him, and pay a certain yearly contribution; an arrangement which did not answer well at all. Head-King Eric insisted on his tribute; quarrels arose as to the payment, considerable fighting and disturbance, bringing fierce destruction from King Eric upon many valiant but too stubborn Norse spirits, and among the rest upon all his three brothers, which got him from the Norse populations the surname of Blod-axe, "Eric Blood-axe," his title in history. One of his brothers he had killed in battle before his old father's life ended; this brother was Bjorn, a peaceable, improving, trading economic Under-king, whom the others mockingly called "Bjorn the Chapman." The great-grandson of this Bjorn became extremely distinguished by and by as Saint Olaf. Head-King Eric seems to have had a violent wife, too. She was thought to have poisoned one of her other brothers-in-law. Eric Blood-axe had by no means a gentle life of it in this world, trained to sea-robbery on the coasts of England, Scotland, Ireland and France, since his twelfth year.
In such violent times, Haarfagr's sons, I'm not sure how many of them, met untimely deaths; only Eric, the skilled sea raider, and three others were left. Among these four sons, eager for their own power and territory, King Harald, in his old age, tried to divide his kingdom in a fair way so he could step back from the constant demands of ruling, which were becoming overwhelming. He gave each of them a slice of the kingdom; Eric, his eldest, would be the main king, while the others would be his vassals and pay a yearly tribute. This arrangement didn’t work out well at all. Head-King Eric insisted on his tribute; disputes arose over the payments, leading to significant fighting and turmoil, causing King Eric to unleash fierce destruction upon many brave but stubborn Norse warriors, including all three of his brothers. This earned him the nickname Blod-axe, "Eric Blood-axe," which became his historical title. He had already killed one of his brothers in battle before their father passed away; this brother, Bjorn, was a peaceful and trade-focused under-king, whom the others mockingly referred to as "Bjorn the Chapman." The great-grandson of this Bjorn later became well-known as Saint Olaf. Head-King Eric also seemed to have a fierce wife, who was rumored to have poisoned one of her other brothers-in-law. Eric Blood-axe certainly did not have an easy life; he was trained in sea raiding on the coasts of England, Scotland, Ireland, and France since he was twelve.
Old King Fairhair, at the age of seventy, had another son, to whom was given the name of Hakon. His mother was a slave in Fairhair's house; slave by ill-luck of war, though nobly enough born. A strange adventure connects this Hakon with England and King Athelstan, who was then entering upon his great career there. Short while after this Hakon came into the world, there entered Fairhair's palace, one evening as Fairhair sat Feasting, an English ambassador or messenger, bearing in his hand, as gift from King Athelstan, a magnificent sword, with gold hilt and other fine trimmings, to the great Harald, King of Norway. Harald took the sword, drew it, or was half drawing it, admiringly from the scabbard, when the English excellency broke into a scornful laugh, "Ha, ha; thou art now the feudatory of my English king; thou hast accepted the sword from him, and art now his man!" (acceptance of a sword in that manner being the symbol of investiture in those days.) Harald looked a trifle flurried, it is probable; but held in his wrath, and did no damage to the tricksy Englishman. He kept the matter in his mind, however, and next summer little Hakon, having got his weaning done,—one of the prettiest, healthiest little creatures,—Harald sent him off, under charge of "Hauk" (Hawk so called), one of his Principal, warriors, with order, "Take him to England," and instructions what to do with him there. And accordingly, one evening, Hauk, with thirty men escorting, strode into Athelstan's high dwelling (where situated, how built, whether with logs like Harald's, I cannot specifically say), into Athelstan's high presence, and silently set the wild little cherub upon Athelstan's knee. "What is this?" asked Athelstan, looking at the little cherub. "This is King Harald's son, whom a serving-maid bore to him, and whom he now gives thee as foster-child!" Indignant Athelstan drew his sword, as if to do the gift a mischief; but Hauk said, "Thou hast taken him on thy knee [common symbol of adoption]; thou canst kill him if thou wilt; but thou dost not thereby kill all the sons of Harald." Athelstan straightway took milder thoughts; brought up, and carefully educated Hakon; from whom, and this singular adventure, came, before very long, the first tidings of Christianity into Norway.
Old King Fairhair, at seventy, had another son named Hakon. His mother was a slave in Fairhair's household; a slave due to the misfortunes of war, although she was of noble birth. A strange story connects Hakon with England and King Athelstan, who was just starting his remarkable journey there. Shortly after Hakon was born, an English ambassador or messenger arrived at Fairhair's palace one evening while he was having a feast, bringing with him a magnificent sword as a gift from King Athelstan, complete with a gold hilt and other fine embellishments, for Harald, King of Norway. Harald accepted the sword, drawing it partly from the scabbard, admiring it, when the English ambassador let out a mocking laugh, saying, "Ha, ha; you are now the vassal of my English king; you have accepted the sword from him, so you are his servant!" (Receiving a sword in that way was a symbol of feudal loyalty back then.) Harald likely felt a bit flustered but contained his anger and did not retaliate against the crafty Englishman. However, he kept this incident in mind, and the following summer, after little Hakon had been weaned—he was one of the cutest, healthiest little kids—Harald sent him off with "Hauk," one of his top warriors, with orders to "Take him to England," along with instructions on how to handle the situation there. So, one evening, Hauk, accompanied by thirty men, strode into Athelstan's grand dwelling (I can't say exactly where it was located, how it was built, or if it was made of logs like Harald's), and silently placed the wild little cherub on Athelstan's knee. "What is this?" Athelstan asked, looking at the child. "This is King Harald's son, born to him by a serving maid, and he now gives him to you as a foster child!" Outraged, Athelstan drew his sword, as if he intended to harm the gift; but Hauk replied, "You have taken him on your knee [a common symbol of adoption]; you can kill him if you want, but you won't kill all of Harald's sons that way." Athelstan immediately softened, raised, and carefully educated Hakon, who, along with this unique adventure, soon brought the first news of Christianity to Norway.
Harald Haarfagr, latterly withdrawn from all kinds of business, died at the age of eighty-three—about A.D. 933, as is computed; nearly contemporary in death with the first Danish King, Gorm the Old, who had done a corresponding feat in reducing Denmark under one head. Remarkable old men, these two first kings; and possessed of gifts for bringing Chaos a little nearer to the form of Cosmos; possessed, in fact, of loyalties to Cosmos, that is to say, of authentic virtues in the savage state, such as have been needed in all societies at their incipience in this world; a kind of "virtues" hugely in discredit at present, but not unlikely to be needed again, to the astonishment of careless persons, before all is done!
Harald Haarfagr, who had mostly stepped back from all affairs, passed away at the age of eighty-three—around A.D. 933, as estimated; he died almost at the same time as the first Danish King, Gorm the Old, who achieved a similar feat by uniting Denmark under one rule. These two early kings were remarkable old men and had the skills to bring order a bit closer to chaos; they had, in fact, the loyalty to that order, or in other words, the genuine virtues necessary in the rough beginnings of societies in this world; a kind of "virtues" that are greatly undervalued today, but might just be needed again, surprisingly for the indifferent, before everything is over!
CHAPTER III. HAKON THE GOOD.
Eric Blood-axe, whose practical reign is counted to have begun about A.D. 930, had by this time, or within a year or so of this time, pretty much extinguished all his brother kings, and crushed down recalcitrant spirits, in his violent way; but had naturally become entirely unpopular in Norway, and filled it with silent discontent and even rage against him. Hakon Fairhair's last son, the little foster-child of Athelstan in England, who had been baptized and carefully educated, was come to his fourteenth or fifteenth year at his father's death; a very shining youth, as Athelstan saw with just pleasure. So soon as the few preliminary preparations had been settled, Hakon, furnished with a ship or two by Athelstan, suddenly appeared in Norway got acknowledged by the Peasant Thing in Trondhjem "the news of which flew over Norway, like fire through dried grass," says an old chronicler. So that Eric, with his Queen Gunhild, and seven small children, had to run; no other shift for Eric. They went to the Orkneys first of all, then to England, and he "got Northumberland as earldom," I vaguely hear, from Athelstan. But Eric soon died, and his queen, with her children, went back to the Orkneys in search of refuge or help; to little purpose there or elsewhere. From Orkney she went to Denmark, where Harald Blue-tooth took her poor eldest boy as foster-child; but I fear did not very faithfully keep that promise. The Danes had been robbing extensively during the late tumults in Norway; this the Christian Hakon, now established there, paid in kind, and the two countries were at war; so that Gunhild's little boy was a welcome card in the hand of Blue-tooth.
Eric Blood-axe, whose effective reign is believed to have started around A.D. 930, had pretty much wiped out all his brother kings and suppressed dissenting individuals in his brutal manner by this time, or within a year or so. Naturally, he had become completely unpopular in Norway, leaving behind a backdrop of silent discontent and even anger against him. Hakon Fairhair's last son, the young foster-child of Athelstan in England, who had been baptized and carefully raised, had reached his fourteenth or fifteenth year by the time of his father's death; he was a very promising young man, as Athelstan looked on with satisfaction. Once the few initial arrangements were made, Hakon, supported with a ship or two by Athelstan, suddenly appeared in Norway and was recognized by the Peasant Thing in Trondhjem—"the news of which spread across Norway like fire through dry grass," as an old chronicler puts it. As a result, Eric and his Queen Gunhild, along with their seven young children, had no choice but to flee. They first went to the Orkneys, then to England, where I vaguely hear he received Northumberland as his earldom from Athelstan. But Eric soon died, and his queen, along with their children, returned to the Orkneys in search of safety or assistance, to little avail there or elsewhere. From Orkney, she traveled to Denmark, where Harald Blue-tooth took her eldest boy in as a foster child, but I fear he did not keep that promise very faithfully. The Danes had been raiding extensively during the recent upheaval in Norway; this the Christian Hakon, now firmly established there, returned in kind, resulting in war between the two countries; thus, Gunhild's young son became a valuable asset for Blue-tooth.
Hakon proved a brilliant and successful king; regulated many things, public law among others (Gule-Thing Law, Frost-Thing Law: these are little codes of his accepted by their respective Things, and had a salutary effect in their time); with prompt dexterity he drove back the Blue-tooth foster-son invasions every time they came; and on the whole gained for himself the name of Hakon the Good. These Danish invasions were a frequent source of trouble to him, but his greatest and continual trouble was that of extirpating heathen idolatry from Norway, and introducing the Christian Evangel in its stead. His transcendent anxiety to achieve this salutary enterprise was all along his grand difficulty and stumbling-block; the heathen opposition to it being also rooted and great. Bishops and priests from England Hakon had, preaching and baptizing what they could, but making only slow progress; much too slow for Hakon's zeal. On the other hand, every Yule-tide, when the chief heathen were assembled in his own palace on their grand sacrificial festival, there was great pressure put upon Hakon, as to sprinkling with horse-blood, drinking Yule-beer, eating horse-flesh, and the other distressing rites; the whole of which Hakon abhorred, and with all his steadfastness strove to reject utterly. Sigurd, Jarl of Lade (Trondhjem), a liberal heathen, not openly a Christian, was ever a wise counsellor and conciliator in such affairs; and proved of great help to Hakon. Once, for example, there having risen at a Yule-feast, loud, almost stormful demand that Hakon, like a true man and brother, should drink Yule-beer with them in their sacred hightide, Sigurd persuaded him to comply, for peace's sake, at least, in form. Hakon took the cup in his left hand (excellent hot beer), and with his right cut the sign of the cross above it, then drank a draught. "Yes; but what is this with the king's right hand?" cried the company. "Don't you see?" answered shifty Sigurd; "he makes the sign of Thor's hammer before drinking!" which quenched the matter for the time.
Hakon was a brilliant and successful king; he regulated many things, public law among others (Gule-Thing Law, Frost-Thing Law: these are small codes of his that were accepted by their respective Things and had a positive impact in their time); with quick skill, he pushed back the Blue-tooth foster-son invasions every time they attacked and overall earned himself the reputation of Hakon the Good. The Danish invasions often caused him trouble, but his biggest and ongoing struggle was eliminating pagan idolatry from Norway and replacing it with Christianity. His intense desire to accomplish this important task was a significant challenge and obstacle for him; the pagan resistance to it was deep-rooted and strong. Hakon had bishops and priests from England preaching and baptizing, but they made only slow progress—much too slow for Hakon's enthusiasm. On the other hand, every Christmas season, when the main pagans gathered in his palace for their grand sacrificial festival, there was immense pressure on Hakon to participate in rituals like sprinkling with horse blood, drinking Yule beer, eating horse meat, and other distressing rites, all of which he detested and firmly tried to reject. Sigurd, Jarl of Lade (Trondhjem), a generous pagan who wasn't openly a Christian, was always a wise advisor and mediator in these matters, providing great support to Hakon. For instance, during a Yule feast, there was a loud, almost stormy demand that Hakon, like a true man and brother, should drink Yule beer with them during their sacred holiday. Sigurd convinced him to go along with it, at least in appearance, for the sake of peace. Hakon took the cup in his left hand (excellent hot beer), and with his right, he made the sign of the cross above it before taking a drink. "Yes, but what is this with the king's right hand?" cried the guests. "Don't you see?" replied crafty Sigurd; "he's making the sign of Thor's hammer before drinking!" which diffused the situation for the time being.
Horse-flesh, horse-broth, and the horse ingredient generally, Hakon all but inexorably declined. By Sigurd's pressing exhortation and entreaty, he did once take a kettle of horsebroth by the handle, with a good deal of linen-quilt or towel interposed, and did open his lips for what of steam could insinuate itself. At another time he consented to a particle of horse-liver, intending privately, I guess, to keep it outside the gullet, and smuggle it away without swallowing; but farther than this not even Sigurd could persuade him to go. At the Things held in regard to this matter Hakon's success was always incomplete; now and then it was plain failure, and Hakon had to draw back till a better time. Here is one specimen of the response he got on such an occasion; curious specimen, withal, of antique parliamentary eloquence from an Anti-Christian Thing.
Hakon completely refused to eat horse meat, horse broth, or any horse products. Once, at Sigurd's intense urging, he picked up a pot of horse broth using a towel for protection and opened his mouth just enough to let some steam in. Another time, he agreed to try a bit of horse liver, but I think he planned to keep it out of his throat and secretly get rid of it without actually swallowing. But no matter how hard Sigurd tried, he couldn’t get Hakon to go any further. During the gatherings where this was discussed, Hakon's attempts always fell short; sometimes they were outright failures, and he had to back off until a better moment. Here’s an example of the kind of response he received on one of those occasions; it's a fascinating example of old parliamentary speech from an Anti-Christian assembly.
At a Thing of all the Fylkes of Trondhjem, Thing held at Froste in that region, King Hakon, with all the eloquence he had, signified that it was imperatively necessary that all Bonders and sub-Bonders should become Christians, and believe in one God, Christ the Son of Mary; renouncing entirely blood sacrifices and heathen idols; should keep every seventh day holy, abstain from labor that day, and even from food, devoting the day to fasting and sacred meditation. Whereupon, by way of universal answer, arose a confused universal murmur of entire dissent. "Take away from us our old belief, and also our time for labor!" murmured they in angry astonishment; "how can even the land be got tilled in that way?" "We cannot work if we don't get food," said the hand laborers and slaves. "It lies in King Hakon's blood," remarked others; "his father and all his kindred were apt to be stingy about food, though liberal enough with money." At length, one Osbjorn (or Bear of the Asen or Gods, what we now call Osborne), one Osbjorn of Medalhusin Gulathal, stept forward, and said, in a distinct manner, "We Bonders (peasant proprietors) thought, King Hakon, when thou heldest thy first Thing-day here in Trondhjem, and we took thee for our king, and received our hereditary lands from thee again that we had got heaven itself. But now we know not how it is, whether we have won freedom, or whether thou intendest anew to make us slaves, with this wonderful proposal that we should renounce our faith, which our fathers before us have held, and all our ancestors as well, first in the age of burial by burning, and now in that of earth burial; and yet these departed ones were much our superiors, and their faith, too, has brought prosperity to us. Thee, at the same time, we have loved so much that we raised thee to manage all the laws of the land, and speak as their voice to us all. And even now it is our will and the vote of all Bonders to keep that paction which thou gavest us here on the Thing at Froste, and to maintain thee as king so long as any of us Bonders who are here upon the Thing has life left, provided thou, king, wilt go fairly to work, and demand of us only such things as are not impossible. But if thou wilt fix upon this thing with so great obstinacy, and employ force and power, in that case, we Bonders have taken the resolution, all of us, to fall away from thee, and to take for ourselves another head, who will so behave that we may enjoy in freedom the belief which is agreeable to us. Now shalt thou, king, choose one of these two courses before the Thing disperse." "Whereupon," adds the Chronicle, "all the Bonders raised a mighty shout, 'Yes, we will have it so, as has been said.'" So that Jarl Sigurd had to intervene, and King Hakon to choose for the moment the milder branch of the alternative. 4 At other Things Hakon was more or less successful. All his days, by such methods as there were, he kept pressing forward with this great enterprise; and on the whole did thoroughly shake asunder the old edifice of heathendom, and fairly introduce some foundation for the new and better rule of faith and life among his people. Sigurd, Jarl of Lade, his wise counsellor in all these matters, is also a man worthy of notice.
At a gathering of all the districts in Trondhjem, held at Froste, King Hakon expressed that it was essential for all farmers and lesser farmers to become Christians and believe in one God, Christ the Son of Mary; they were to completely reject blood sacrifices and pagan idols; observe every seventh day as a holy day, refrain from work on that day, and even avoid eating, dedicating the day to fasting and spiritual reflection. In response, there was a widespread murmur of discontent. “Take away our old beliefs and our work time?” they angrily whispered; “How can we even farm that way?” "We can’t work if we don’t have food,” said the laborers and slaves. “It’s in King Hakon's nature,” others remarked; “his father and relatives were stingy with food, though generous with money.” Finally, a man named Osbjorn (or Bear of the Gods, now known as Osborne), from Medalhusin Gulathal, stepped forward and clearly stated, “We farmers thought, King Hakon, when you held your first gathering here in Trondhjem, and we accepted you as our king and received our ancestral lands back from you, that we had gained paradise itself. But now we’re not sure if we’ve gained freedom or whether you plan to re-enslave us with your astonishing demand that we renounce the faith our fathers upheld, a faith that has been passed down through our ancestors, from the time of cremation burials to now, earth burials; those who have passed were far better than us, and their faith has brought us prosperity. We loved you so much we raised you to manage the laws of the land and act as their voice for us all. Still, it is our desire and the consensus of all farmers to uphold the agreement you made with us here at the gathering in Froste, and to support you as king for as long as any of us farmers here are alive, provided that you, King, act reasonably and ask only for what is possible. But if you stubbornly insist on this demand, using force and power, then we farmers have collectively decided to separate from you and find another leader who will let us practice the faith we choose in freedom. Now you must choose one of these two paths before the gathering ends." "After that," the Chronicle adds, "all the farmers raised a loud cheer, 'Yes, we will do as proposed.'" Consequently, Jarl Sigurd had to intervene, and King Hakon had to temporarily choose the easier option of the two. 4 At other gatherings, Hakon had varying degrees of success. Throughout his reign, he persistently pursued this major initiative; overall, he did significantly dismantle the old structure of paganism and laid a solid foundation for a new and better way of faith and life among his people. Sigurd, Jarl of Lade, his wise advisor in all these matters, is also a notable figure.
Hakon's arrangements against the continual invasions of Eric's sons, with Danish Blue-tooth backing them, were manifold, and for a long time successful. He appointed, after consultation and consent in the various Things, so many war-ships, fully manned and ready, to be furnished instantly on the King's demand by each province or fjord; watch-fires, on fit places, from hill to hill all along the coast, were to be carefully set up, carefully maintained in readiness, and kindled on any alarm of war. By such methods Blue-tooth and Co.'s invasions were for a long while triumphantly, and even rapidly, one and all of them, beaten back, till at length they seemed as if intending to cease altogether, and leave Hakon alone of them. But such was not their issue after all. The sons of Eric had only abated under constant discouragement, had not finally left off from what seemed their one great feasibility in life. Gunhild, their mother, was still with them: a most contriving, fierce-minded, irreconcilable woman, diligent and urgent on them, in season and out of season; and as for King Blue-tooth, he was at all times ready to help, with his good-will at least.
Hakon's efforts to deal with the ongoing invasions from Eric's sons, supported by Danish Blue-tooth, were extensive and successful for a considerable time. He organized, after discussions and agreement in the various Things, a number of warships, fully crewed and ready to be provided immediately on the King's request from each province or fjord. Watch-fires were to be carefully set up from hill to hill along the coast in strategic locations, maintained in readiness, and ignited at any sign of war. Through these efforts, Blue-tooth and his allies' invasions were successfully and swiftly repelled for a long time, to the point where it seemed they might give up entirely and leave Hakon alone. However, that wasn’t their final decision. The sons of Eric had only backed off due to continuous setbacks; they hadn’t completely given up on what seemed to be their main purpose in life. Gunhild, their mother, remained with them: a scheming, fierce, and unyielding woman, constantly urging them on, whether it was the right time or not; and King Blue-tooth was always ready to assist, at least with his support.
That of the alarm-fires on Hakon's part was found troublesome by his people; sometimes it was even hurtful and provoking (lighting your alarm-fires and rousing the whole coast and population, when it was nothing but some paltry viking with a couple of ships); in short, the alarm-signal system fell into disuse, and good King Hakon himself, in the first place, paid the penalty. It is counted, by the latest commentators, to have been about A.D. 961, sixteenth or seventeenth year of Hakon's pious, valiant, and worthy reign. Being at a feast one day, with many guests, on the Island of Stord, sudden announcement came to him that ships from the south were approaching in quantity, and evidently ships of war. This was the biggest of all the Blue-tooth foster-son invasions; and it was fatal to Hakon the Good that night. Eyvind the Skaldaspillir (annihilator of all other Skalds), in his famed Hakon's Song, gives account, and, still more pertinently, the always practical Snorro. Danes in great multitude, six to one, as people afterwards computed, springing swiftly to land, and ranking themselves; Hakon, nevertheless, at once deciding not to take to his ships and run, but to fight there, one to six; fighting, accordingly, in his most splendid manner, and at last gloriously prevailing; routing and scattering back to their ships and flight homeward these six-to-one Danes. "During the struggle of the fight," says Snorro, "he was very conspicuous among other men; and while the sun shone, his bright gilded helmet glanced, and thereby many weapons were directed at him. One of his henchmen, Eyvind Finnson (i.e. Skaldaspillir, the poet), took a hat, and put it over the king's helmet. Now, among the hostile first leaders were two uncles of the Ericsons, brothers of Gunhild, great champions both; Skreya, the elder of them, on the disappearance of the glittering helmet, shouted boastfully, 'Does the king of the Norsemen hide himself, then, or has he fled? Where now is the golden helmet?' And so saying, Skreya, and his brother Alf with him, pushed on like fools or madmen. The king said, 'Come on in that way, and you shall find the king of the Norsemen.'" And in a short space of time braggart Skreya did come up, swinging his sword, and made a cut at the king; but Thoralf the Strong, an Icelander, who fought at the king's side, dashed his shield so hard against Skreya, that he tottered with the shock. On the same instant the king takes his sword "quernbiter" (able to cut querns or millstones) with both hands, and hews Skreya through helm and head, cleaving him down to the shoulders. Thoralf also slew Alf. That was what they got by such over-hasty search for the king of the Norsemen. 5
The alarm fires set off by Hakon annoyed his people; sometimes they even caused harm and frustration (lighting your alarm fires and waking up the entire coast for just a few measly Vikings with a couple of ships); in short, the alarm signal system fell out of favor, and good King Hakon himself ultimately suffered the consequences. According to recent commentators, this incident took place around A.D. 961, during the sixteenth or seventeenth year of Hakon's pious, brave, and admirable reign. One day, while at a feast on the Island of Stord with many guests, he received a sudden report that numerous ships were approaching from the south, clearly warships. This turned out to be the largest of the Blue-tooth foster-son invasions, and it would be fatal for Hakon the Good that night. Eyvind the Skaldaspillir (annihilator of all other Skalds), in his famous Hakon's Song, recounts this event, and even more effectively, the always practical Snorro. The Danes arrived in overwhelming numbers, estimated to be six to one, quickly landing and forming ranks; nonetheless, Hakon immediately decided not to retreat to his ships but to stand and fight, one against six; he fought admirably and ultimately triumphantly, driving these six-to-one Danes back to their ships in retreat. "During the heat of battle," says Snorro, "he stood out among the others; and while the sun was shining, his bright, gilded helmet caught the light, attracting many weapons directed at him. One of his followers, Eyvind Finnson (i.e. Skaldaspillir, the poet), took a hat and placed it over the king's helmet. Among the enemy commanders were two uncles of the Ericsons, brothers of Gunhild, both great champions; the elder, Skreya, shouted boastfully upon seeing the helmet disappear, 'Is the king of the Norsemen hiding, or has he fled? Where is the golden helmet now?' Saying this, Skreya and his brother Alf rushed in recklessly. The king replied, 'Come this way, and you'll find the king of the Norsemen.'" Soon after that, brash Skreya charged in, swinging his sword and aimed a strike at the king; but Thoralf the Strong, an Icelander fighting alongside the king, hit Skreya's shield with such force that he staggered from the impact. At that moment, the king took his sword "quernbiter" (which can cut querns or millstones) with both hands and struck Skreya through his helmet and head, cleaving him down to the shoulders. Thoralf also killed Alf. That was the result of their reckless pursuit of the king of the Norsemen. 5
Snorro considers the fall of these two champion uncles as the crisis of the fight; the Danish force being much disheartened by such a sight, and King Hakon now pressing on so hard that all men gave way before him, the battle on the Ericson part became a whirl of recoil; and in a few minutes more a torrent of mere flight and haste to get on board their ships, and put to sea again; in which operation many of them were drowned, says Snorro; survivors making instant sail for Denmark in that sad condition.
Snorro views the fall of these two heroic uncles as the turning point of the battle; the Danish troops were deeply discouraged by what they witnessed, and King Hakon pushed forward so aggressively that everyone gave way to him. The battle for Ericson's side turned chaotic, and in just a few minutes, it became a frantic rush to board their ships and set sail again. In the process, many of them drowned, according to Snorro; those who survived quickly sailed back to Denmark in that grim state.
This seems to have been King Hakon's finest battle, and the most conspicuous of his victories, due not a little to his own grand qualities shown on the occasion. But, alas! it was his last also. He was still zealously directing the chase of that mad Danish flight, or whirl of recoil towards their ships, when an arrow, shot Most likely at a venture, hit him under the left armpit; and this proved his death.
This appears to have been King Hakon's greatest battle and the most notable of his victories, largely attributed to his remarkable qualities displayed during the event. However, unfortunately, it was also his last. He was still passionately leading the pursuit of the frantic Danish retreat toward their ships when an arrow, likely shot randomly, struck him under the left armpit; this ended up being fatal.
He was helped into his ship, and made sail for Alrekstad, where his chief residence in those parts was; but had to stop at a smaller place of his (which had been his mother's, and where he himself was born)—a place called Hella (the Flat Rock), still known as "Hakon's Hella," faint from loss of blood, and crushed down as he had never before felt. Having no son and only one daughter, he appointed these invasive sons of Eric to be sent for, and if he died to become king; but to "spare his friends and kindred." "If a longer life be granted me," he said, "I will go out of this land to Christian men, and do penance for what I have committed against God. But if I die in the country of the heathen, let me have such burial as you yourselves think fittest." These are his last recorded words. And in heathen fashion he was buried, and besung by Eyvind and the Skalds, though himself a zealously Christian king. Hakon the Good; so one still finds him worthy of being called. The sorrow on Hakon's death, Snorro tells us, was so great and universal, "that he was lamented both by friends and enemies; and they said that never again would Norway see such a king."
He was helped onto his ship and set sail for Alrekstad, where his main home in that area was; but he had to stop at a smaller place of his (which had been his mother's and where he was born)—a place called Hella (the Flat Rock), still recognized as "Hakon's Hella," weak from blood loss and feeling more crushed than ever before. Having no son and only one daughter, he called for the intrusive sons of Eric to be sent for, so that if he died, they would become king; but he asked them to "spare his friends and family." "If I am granted a longer life," he said, "I will leave this land to go join Christian men, and do penance for what I have done against God. But if I die in the land of the heathens, give me whatever burial you think is best." These are his last recorded words. And in a pagan manner, he was buried, and honored by Eyvind and the Skalds, even though he himself was a devout Christian king. Hakon the Good; thus he is still considered worthy of that title. The sorrow over Hakon's death, Snorro tells us, was immense and widespread, "that he was mourned by both friends and foes; and they said that Norway would never again see such a king."
CHAPTER IV. HARALD GREYFELL AND BROTHERS.
Eric's sons, four or five of them, with a Harald at the top, now at once got Norway in hand, all of it but Trondhjem, as king and under-kings; and made a severe time of it for those who had been, or seemed to be, their enemies. Excellent Jarl Sigurd, always so useful to Hakon and his country, was killed by them; and they came to repent that before very long. The slain Sigurd left a son, Hakon, as Jarl, who became famous in the northern world by and by. This Hakon, and him only, would the Trondhjemers accept as sovereign. "Death to him, then," said the sons of Eric, but only in secret, till they had got their hands free and were ready; which was not yet for some years. Nay, Hakon, when actually attacked, made good resistance, and threatened to cause trouble. Nor did he by any means get his death from these sons of Eric at this time, or till long afterwards at all, from one of their kin, as it chanced. On the contrary, he fled to Denmark now, and by and by managed to come back, to their cost.
Eric's sons, four or five of them, with Harald leading, quickly took control of all of Norway except for Trondhjem, ruling as king and under-kings. They made life difficult for anyone who had been, or seemed to be, their enemies. The valuable Jarl Sigurd, who was always helpful to Hakon and his country, was killed by them; they came to regret that decision not long after. The slain Sigurd left a son, Hakon, who eventually became famous in the northern world. This Hakon was the only one the people of Trondhjem would accept as their leader. "Let’s kill him, then," said Eric's sons, but they kept that plan a secret until they were ready, which took several years. However, when Hakon was actually attacked, he put up a strong fight and threatened to cause problems. He did not die at their hands at that time or for a long while after, but rather from a relative of theirs, by chance. Instead, he fled to Denmark and eventually managed to return, much to their disadvantage.
Among their other chief victims were two cousins of their own, Tryggve and Gudrod, who had been honest under-kings to the late head-king, Hakon the Good; but were now become suspect, and had to fight for their lives, and lose them in a tragic manner. Tryggve had a son, whom we shall hear of. Gudrod, son of worthy Bjorn the Chapman, was grandfather of Saint Olaf, whom all men have heard of,—who has a church in Southwark even, and another in Old Jewry, to this hour. In all these violences, Gunhild, widow of the late king Eric, was understood to have a principal hand. She had come back to Norway with her sons; and naturally passed for the secret adviser and Maternal President in whatever of violence went on; always reckoned a fell, vehement, relentless personage where her own interests were concerned. Probably as things settled, her influence on affairs grew less. At least one hopes so; and, in the Sagas, hears less and less of her, and before long nothing.
Among their other main victims were two cousins of theirs, Tryggve and Gudrod, who had been honest under-kings to the late high king, Hakon the Good; but were now seen as suspicious, forced to fight for their lives, and ultimately losing them in a tragic way. Tryggve had a son, whom we will hear about. Gudrod, son of the respected Bjorn the Chapman, was the grandfather of Saint Olaf, whom everyone knows—he even has a church in Southwark and another in Old Jewry to this day. Throughout these violent events, Gunhild, the widow of the late king Eric, was thought to have played a major role. She had returned to Norway with her sons and was naturally seen as the secret adviser and driving force behind the violence that occurred; she was always considered a fierce, passionate, and unyielding person when it came to her own interests. As time went on, her influence on events likely diminished. At least we can hope so; and in the Sagas, we hear less and less about her, and soon nothing at all.
Harald, the head-king in this Eric fraternity, does not seem to have been a bad man,—the contrary indeed; but his position was untowardly, full of difficulty and contradictions. Whatever Harald could accomplish for behoof of Christianity, or real benefit to Norway, in these cross circumstances, he seems to have done in a modest and honest manner. He got the name of Greyfell from his people on a very trivial account, but seemingly with perfect good humor on their part. Some Iceland trader had brought a cargo of furs to Trondhjem (Lade) for sale; sale being slacker than the Icelander wished, he presented a chosen specimen, cloak, doublet, or whatever it was, to Harald; who wore it with acceptance in public, and rapidly brought disposal of the Icelander's stock, and the surname of Greyfell to himself. His under-kings and he were certainly not popular, though I almost think Greyfell himself, in absence of his mother and the under-kings, might have been so. But here they all were, and had wrought great trouble in Norway. "Too many of them," said everybody; "too many of these courts and court people, eating up any substance that there is." For the seasons withal, two or three of them in succession, were bad for grass, much more for grain; no herring came either; very cleanness of teeth was like to come in Eyvind Skaldaspillir's opinion. This scarcity became at last their share of the great Famine Of A.D. 975, which desolated Western Europe (see the poem in the Saxon Chronicle). And all this by Eyvind Skaldaspillir, and the heathen Norse in general, was ascribed to anger of the heathen gods. Discontent in Norway, and especially in Eyvind Skaldaspillir, seems to have been very great.
Harald, the king in this Eric group, doesn’t seem to have been a bad guy—in fact, quite the opposite—but his situation was difficult and full of contradictions. Whatever Harald could do for Christianity or to genuinely benefit Norway in these challenging times, he seems to have done so in a humble and honest way. He got the nickname Greyfell from his people for a rather trivial reason, but it seems they did so with good humor. An Icelandic trader had brought a shipment of furs to Trondhjem (Lade) to sell; when sales were slower than he hoped, he gifted a select piece—a cloak, doublet, or something similar—to Harald, who gladly wore it in public and quickly sold off the trader's stock, earning himself the name Greyfell. His under-kings and he were certainly not popular, though I think Greyfell himself, without his mother and the under-kings around, might have been liked. But there they all were, causing a lot of trouble in Norway. “Too many of them,” everyone complained, “too many of these courts and court people, draining all our resources.” For a few seasons in a row, the weather was bad for grass and even worse for grain; there were no herring either, and Eyvind Skaldaspillir thought it might lead to starvation. This scarcity eventually led to their share of the great Famine of A.D. 975, which devastated Western Europe (see the poem in the Saxon Chronicle). Eyvind Skaldaspillir and the pagan Norse generally blamed this on the anger of the pagan gods. Discontent in Norway, especially for Eyvind Skaldaspillir, seemed to be very high.
Whereupon exile Hakon, Jarl Sigurd's son, bestirs himself in Denmark, backed by old King Blue-tooth, and begins invading and encroaching in a miscellaneous way; especially intriguing and contriving plots all round him. An unfathomably cunning kind of fellow, as well as an audacious and strong-handed! Intriguing in Trondhjem, where he gets the under-king, Greyfell's brother, fallen upon and murdered; intriguing with Gold Harald, a distinguished cousin or nephew of King Blue-tooth's, who had done fine viking work, and gained, such wealth that he got the epithet of "Gold," and who now was infinitely desirous of a share in Blue-tooth's kingdom as the proper finish to these sea-rovings. He even ventured one day to make publicly a distinct proposal that way to King Harald Blue-tooth himself; who flew into thunder and lightning at the mere mention of it; so that none durst speak to him for several days afterwards. Of both these Haralds Hakon was confidential friend; and needed all his skill to walk without immediate annihilation between such a pair of dragons, and work out Norway for himself withal. In the end he found he must take solidly to Blue-tooth's side of the question; and that they two must provide a recipe for Gold Harald and Norway both at once.
Then exile Hakon, Jarl Sigurd's son, gets active in Denmark, supported by old King Blue-tooth, and starts invading and encroaching in various ways; especially the way he plots and schemes all around him. He’s an incredibly cunning guy, as well as bold and forceful! He intrigues in Trondhjem, where he has the under-king, Greyfell's brother, attacked and killed; he conspires with Gold Harald, a notable cousin or nephew of King Blue-tooth, who had done impressive Viking exploits, amassed so much wealth that he earned the nickname "Gold," and who was now very eager for a share in Blue-tooth's kingdom to cap off his sea adventures. One day, he even dared to make a direct proposal about it to King Harald Blue-tooth himself; the king flew into a rage at just the mention of it, so much so that no one dared speak to him for several days after. Hakon was a trusted friend of both Haralds and needed all his skills to navigate safely between these two powerful figures and carve out his own place in Norway. Ultimately, he realized he had to firmly align himself with Blue-tooth and that the two of them needed to come up with a solution for both Gold Harald and Norway at the same time.
"It is as much as your life is worth to speak again of sharing this Danish kingdom," said Hakon very privately to Gold Harald; "but could not you, my golden friend, be content with Norway for a kingdom, if one helped you to it?"
"It could cost you your life to talk about sharing this Danish kingdom again," Hakon said quietly to Gold Harald. "But couldn't you, my golden friend, be satisfied with Norway as a kingdom if someone helped you get it?"
"That could I well," answered Harald.
"Sure, I could do that," answered Harald.
"Then keep me those nine war-ships you have just been rigging for a new viking cruise; have these in readiness when I lift my finger!"
"Then keep those nine warships you've just been preparing for a new Viking cruise ready when I give the signal!"
That was the recipe contrived for Gold Harald; recipe for King Greyfell goes into the same vial, and is also ready.
That was the recipe created for Gold Harald; the recipe for King Greyfell goes into the same vial and is also ready.
Hitherto the Hakon-Blue-tooth disturbances in Norway had amounted to but little. King Greyfell, a very active and valiant man, has constantly, without much difficulty, repelled these sporadic bits of troubles; but Greyfell, all the same, would willingly have peace with dangerous old Blue-tooth (ever anxious to get his clutches over Norway on any terms) if peace with him could be had. Blue-tooth, too, professes every willingness; inveigles Greyfell, he and Hakon do; to have a friendly meeting on the Danish borders, and not only settle all these quarrels, but generously settle Greyfell in certain fiefs which he claimed in Denmark itself; and so swear everlasting friendship. Greyfell joyfully complies, punctually appears at the appointed day in Lymfjord Sound, the appointed place. Whereupon Hakon gives signal to Gold Harald, "To Lymfjord with these nine ships of yours, swift!" Gold Harald flies to Lymfjord with his ships, challenges King Harald Greyfell to land and fight; which the undaunted Greyfell, though so far outnumbered, does; and, fighting his very best, perishes there, he and almost all his people. Which done, Jarl Hakon, who is in readiness, attacks Gold Harald, the victorious but the wearied; easily beats Gold Harald, takes him prisoner, and instantly hangs and ends him, to the huge joy of King Blue-tooth and Hakon; who now make instant voyage to Norway; drive all the brother under-kings into rapid flight to the Orkneys, to any readiest shelter; and so, under the patronage of Blue-tooth, Hakon, with the title of Jarl, becomes ruler of Norway. This foul treachery done on the brave and honest Harald Greyfell is by some dated about A.D. 969, by Munch, 965, by others, computing out of Snorro only, A.D. 975. For there is always an uncertainty in these Icelandic dates (say rather, rare and rude attempts at dating, without even an "A.D." or other fixed "year one" to go upon in Iceland), though seldom, I think, so large a discrepancy as here.
Up until now, the Hakon-Blue-tooth troubles in Norway were not that significant. King Greyfell, an active and brave man, consistently fought off these occasional issues without much trouble. However, Greyfell still wanted peace with the dangerous old Blue-tooth, who was always eager to take over Norway by any means necessary, if peace could be achieved. Blue-tooth, for his part, claimed he was eager for peace and convinced Greyfell, along with Hakon, to have a friendly meeting on the Danish borders. They aimed to resolve all their disputes and generously grant Greyfell certain fiefs he claimed in Denmark, swearing everlasting friendship. Greyfell happily agreed and showed up on the scheduled day at Lymfjord Sound, the agreed-upon location. At that point, Hakon signaled Gold Harald, "To Lymfjord with your nine ships, quickly!" Gold Harald hurried to Lymfjord with his ships and challenged King Harald Greyfell to land and fight, which the fearless Greyfell accepted, even though he was greatly outnumbered. He fought valiantly but was killed there, along with almost all his men. After this, Jarl Hakon, who was ready, attacked the victorious but tired Gold Harald, easily defeated him, took him prisoner, and immediately hanged him, much to the delight of King Blue-tooth and Hakon. They then quickly set sail to Norway, forcing all the brother under-kings to flee rapidly to the Orkneys for shelter. Under Blue-tooth's patronage, Hakon, now titled Jarl, became the ruler of Norway. This despicable betrayal of the brave and honest Harald Greyfell is dated by some to around A.D. 969, by Munch to 965, and by others calculating from Snorro to A.D. 975. There is always uncertainty in these Icelandic dates (rather, rare and rough attempts at dating, without even an "A.D." or any fixed "year one" reference in Iceland), although I think rarely is there a discrepancy as large as this.
CHAPTER V. HAKON JARL.
Hakon Jarl, such the style he took, had engaged to pay some kind of tribute to King Blue-tooth, "if he could;" but he never did pay any, pleading always the necessity of his own affairs; with which excuse, joined to Hakon's readiness in things less important, King Blue-tooth managed to content himself, Hakon being always his good neighbor, at least, and the two mutually dependent. In Norway, Hakon, without the title of king, did in a strong-handed, steadfast, and at length, successful way, the office of one; governed Norway (some count) for above twenty years; and, both at home and abroad, had much consideration through most of that time; specially amongst the heathen orthodox, for Hakon Jarl himself was a zealous heathen, fixed in his mind against these chimerical Christian innovations and unsalutary changes of creed, and would have gladly trampled out all traces of what the last two kings (for Greyfell, also, was an English Christian after his sort) had done in this respect. But he wisely discerned that it was not possible, and that, for peace's sake, he must not even attempt it, but must strike preferably into "perfect toleration," and that of "every one getting to heaven or even to the other goal in his own way." He himself, it is well known, repaired many heathen temples (a great "church builder" in his way!), manufactured many splendid idols, with much gilding and such artistic ornament as there was,—in particular, one huge image of Thor, not forgetting the hammer and appendages, and such a collar (supposed of solid gold, which it was not quite, as we shall hear in time) round the neck of him as was never seen in all the North. How he did his own Yule festivals, with what magnificent solemnity, the horse-eatings, blood-sprinklings, and other sacred rites, need not be told. Something of a "Ritualist," one may perceive; perhaps had Scandinavian Puseyisms in him, and other desperate heathen notions. He was universally believed to have gone into magic, for one thing, and to have dangerous potencies derived from the Devil himself. The dark heathen mind of him struggling vehemently in that strange element, not altogether so unlike our own in some points.
Hakon Jarl, as he styled himself, promised to pay some tribute to King Blue-tooth "if he could," but he never actually paid any, always claiming he was too busy with his own matters. This excuse, along with Hakon's quickness to handle less important issues, allowed King Blue-tooth to be satisfied, as Hakon was always a good neighbor, and they both depended on each other. In Norway, even without the title of king, Hakon ruled effectively and strongly for over twenty years. During that time, he gained a lot of respect both at home and abroad, especially among the pagan orthodox, as Hakon Jarl was a committed pagan, firmly opposed to the fanciful Christian changes in belief and practices. He would have loved to erase all evidence of what the last two kings (since Greyfell was also an English Christian in his way) had done in this regard. However, he wisely saw that it was impossible and, for the sake of peace, that he shouldn't even try. Instead, he believed in "perfect toleration," allowing "everyone to get to heaven or wherever they were going in their own way." It’s well-known that he renovated many pagan temples (he was quite the "church builder" in his own style!), created many beautiful idols with lots of gold and artistic details, particularly a gigantic statue of Thor complete with the hammer and accessories, and an enormous collar (thought to be solid gold, though it wasn’t quite, as we will find out later) around its neck like nothing ever seen in the North. There’s no need to elaborate on how he celebrated his Yule festivals with grand solemnity, horse sacrifices, blood sprinklings, and other sacred ceremonies. He could be seen as something of a "Ritualist," possibly influenced by Scandinavian Puseyite ideas and other fierce pagan beliefs. People widely believed he practiced magic and held dangerous powers that came from the Devil himself, with his dark pagan mindset struggling intensely in that unusual atmosphere, not entirely unlike our own in some ways.
For the rest, he was evidently, in practical matters, a man of sharp, clear insight, of steadfast resolution, diligence, promptitude; and managed his secular matters uncommonly well. Had sixteen Jarls under him, though himself only Hakon Jarl by title; and got obedience from them stricter than any king since Haarfagr had done. Add to which that the country had years excellent for grass and crop, and that the herrings came in exuberance; tokens, to the thinking mind, that Hakon Jarl was a favorite of Heaven.
For the most part, he was clearly a man of sharp, clear insight in practical matters, with unwavering determination, hard work, and promptness; he managed his affairs exceptionally well. He had sixteen Jarls reporting to him, even though he was only titled Hakon Jarl; he commanded their obedience more strictly than any king since Haarfagr. Additionally, the country experienced years of great grass and crop production, and there was an abundance of herrings; signs, to the thoughtful observer, that Hakon Jarl was favored by Heaven.
His fight with the far-famed Jomsvikings was his grandest exploit in public rumor. Jomsburg, a locality not now known, except that it was near the mouth of the River Oder, denoted in those ages the impregnable castle of a certain hotly corporate, or "Sea Robbery Association (limited)," which, for some generations, held the Baltic in terror, and plundered far beyond the Belt,—in the ocean itself, in Flanders and the opulent trading havens there,—above all, in opulent anarchic England, which, for forty years from about this time, was the pirates' Goshen; and yielded, regularly every summer, slaves, Danegelt, and miscellaneous plunder, like no other country Jomsburg or the viking-world had ever known. Palnatoke, Bue, and the other quasi-heroic heads of this establishment are still remembered in the northern parts. Palnatoke is the title of a tragedy by Oehlenschlager, which had its run of immortality in Copenhagen some sixty or seventy years ago.
His battle with the famous Jomsvikings was his greatest achievement in public opinion. Jomsburg, a place not well-known today but believed to be near the mouth of the River Oder, represented an impregnable fortress of a certain hotly contested "Sea Robbery Association (limited)," which for several generations instilled fear throughout the Baltic and plundered far beyond the Belt—into the ocean itself, Flanders, and the wealthy trading ports there—especially in wealthy anarchic England, which, for about forty years from this time, was the pirates' paradise; and it regularly provided, every summer, slaves, Danegeld, and various treasures, like no other country Jomsburg or the Viking world had ever seen. Palnatoke, Bue, and the other semi-legendary leaders of this group are still remembered in the northern regions. Palnatoke is the title of a tragedy by Oehlenschlager, which enjoyed a lasting fame in Copenhagen around sixty or seventy years ago.
I judge the institution to have been in its floweriest state, probably now in Hakon Jarl's time. Hakon Jarl and these pirates, robbing Hakon's subjects and merchants that frequented him, were naturally in quarrel; and frequent fightings had fallen out, not generally to the profit of the Jomsburgers, who at last determined on revenge, and the rooting out of this obstructive Hakon Jarl. They assembled in force at the Cape of Stad,—in the Firda Fylke; and the fight was dreadful in the extreme, noise of it filling all the north for long afterwards. Hakon, fighting like a lion, could scarcely hold his own,—Death or Victory, the word on both sides; when suddenly, the heavens grew black, and there broke out a terrific storm of thunder and hail, appalling to the human mind,—universe swallowed wholly in black night; only the momentary forked-blazes, the thunder-pealing as of Ragnarok, and the battering hail-torrents, hailstones about the size of an egg. Thor with his hammer evidently acting; but in behalf of whom? The Jomsburgers in the hideous darkness, broken only by flashing thunder-bolts, had a dismal apprehension that it was probably not on their behalf (Thor having a sense of justice in him); and before the storm ended, thirty-five of their seventy ships sheered away, leaving gallant Bue, with the other thirty-five, to follow as they liked, who reproachfully hailed these fugitives, and continued the now hopeless battle. Bue's nose and lips were smashed or cut away; Bue managed, half-articulately, to exclaim, "Ha! the maids ('mays') of Funen will never kiss me more. Overboard, all ye Bue's men!" And taking his two sea-chests, with all the gold he had gained in such life-struggle from of old, sprang overboard accordingly, and finished the affair. Hakon Jarl's renown rose naturally to the transcendent pitch after this exploit. His people, I suppose chiefly the Christian part of them, whispered one to another, with a shudder, "That in the blackest of the thunder-storm, he had taken his youngest little boy, and made away with him; sacrificed him to Thor or some devil, and gained his victory by art-magic, or something worse." Jarl Eric, Hakon's eldest son, without suspicion of art-magic, but already a distinguished viking, became thrice distinguished by his style of sea-fighting in this battle; and awakened great expectations in the viking public; of him we shall hear again.
I believe the institution was at its peak, probably during Hakon Jarl's time. Hakon Jarl and these pirates, who were robbing Hakon's subjects and the merchants who visited him, were naturally at odds, leading to frequent battles that typically didn’t benefit the Jomsburgers. Eventually, they decided on revenge and aimed to eliminate the troublesome Hakon Jarl. They gathered in force at the Cape of Stad, in Firda Fylke, and the battle was incredibly fierce, with the noise of it echoing throughout the north for a long time after. Hakon fought fiercely, almost unable to hold his ground— it was a fight to the death or for victory, on both sides; when suddenly, the skies darkened, and a terrifying storm of thunder and hail broke out, horrifying to everyone— the universe seemed engulfed in black night; only flashes of lightning, the thunder roaring like Ragnarok, and the pounding hailstorm, with hailstones the size of eggs. Thor was clearly at work with his hammer; but for whose benefit? The Jomsburgers, in the terrifying darkness lit only by the flashing lightning, had a grim suspicion that it probably wasn’t for them (since Thor had a sense of justice); and before the storm ended, thirty-five of their seventy ships turned away, leaving the brave Bue with the remaining thirty-five to fend for themselves, who reproachfully yelled at the fleeing ships and continued the now hopeless battle. Bue’s nose and lips were smashed or cut off; he managed to half-scream, “Ha! The girls of Funen will never kiss me again. Overboard, all you Bue's men!" And taking his two sea chests, filled with all the gold he had earned through his long struggles, he jumped overboard, ending the affair. Hakon Jarl's fame rose dramatically after this event. His people, mostly the Christian part of them, whispered to one another in fear, "That in the midst of the storm, he sacrificed his youngest son, offering him to Thor or some evil force, and gained his victory through dark magic or something worse." Jarl Eric, Hakon's eldest son, not believing in dark magic but already a notable Viking, gained even more recognition for his fighting style in this battle and stirred great expectations in the Viking community; we will hear more about him later.
The Jomsburgers, one might fancy, after this sad clap went visibly down in the world; but the fact is not altogether so. Old King Blue-tooth was now dead, died of a wound got in battle with his unnatural (so-called "natural") son and successor, Otto Svein of the Forked Beard, afterwards king and conqueror of England for a little while; and seldom, perhaps never, had vikingism been in such flower as now. This man's name is Sven in Swedish, Svend in German, and means boy or lad,—the English "swain." It was at old "Father Bluetooth's funeral-ale" (drunken burial-feast), that Svein, carousing with his Jomsburg chiefs and other choice spirits, generally of the robber class, all risen into height of highest robber enthusiasm, pledged the vow to one another; Svein that he would conquer England (which, in a sense, he, after long struggling, did); and the Jomsburgers that they would ruin and root out Hakon Jarl (which, as we have just seen, they could by no means do), and other guests other foolish things which proved equally unfeasible. Sea-robber volunteers so especially abounding in that time, one perceives how easily the Jomsburgers could recruit themselves, build or refit new robber fleets, man them with the pick of crews, and steer for opulent, fruitful England; where, under Ethelred the Unready, was such a field for profitable enterprise as the viking public never had before or since.
The Jomsburgers might seem to be on a downward spiral after this tragic event, but that's not entirely true. Old King Bluetooth was now dead, having suffered a wound in battle against his illegitimate (or “natural”) son and successor, Otto Svein of the Forked Beard, who later became king and briefly ruled England. Perhaps never before had Viking culture been so prevalent as it was then. This man’s name is Sven in Swedish, Svend in German, and means boy or lad—similar to the English word "swain." It was at "Father Bluetooth’s funeral-ale" (a drunken burial feast) that Svein, celebrating with his Jomsburg chiefs and other notable figures, mostly from the robber class, who were all fired up with high spirits, made an oath to one another: Svein vowed to conquer England (which, in a sense, he ultimately did after much struggle); and the Jomsburgers vowed to eliminate Hakon Jarl (which, as we've just seen, they could not accomplish), along with other guests pledging equally unrealistic goals. With so many sea-robber volunteers at that time, it's clear how easily the Jomsburgers could recruit, build or refit fleets, man them with the best crews, and head for wealthy, productive England; where, under Ethelred the Unready, there was an unprecedented opportunity for profitable ventures that the Viking community had never seen before or since.
An idle question sometimes rises on me,—idle enough, for it never can be answered in the affirmative or the negative, Whether it was not these same refitted Jomsburgers who appeared some while after this at Red Head Point, on the shore of Angus, and sustained a new severe beating, in what the Scotch still faintly remember as their "Battle of Loncarty"? Beyond doubt a powerful Norse-pirate armament dropt anchor at the Red Head, to the alarm of peaceable mortals, about that time. It was thought and hoped to be on its way for England, but it visibly hung on for several days, deliberating (as was thought) whether they would do this poorer coast the honor to land on it before going farther. Did land, and vigorously plunder and burn south-westward as far as Perth; laid siege to Perth; but brought out King Kenneth on them, and produced that "Battle of Loncarty" which still dwells in vague memory among the Scots. Perhaps it might be the Jomsburgers; perhaps also not; for there were many pirate associations, lasting not from century to century like the Jomsburgers, but only for very limited periods, or from year to year; indeed, it was mainly by such that the splendid thief-harvest of England was reaped in this disastrous time. No Scottish chronicler gives the least of exact date to their famed victory of Loncarty, only that it was achieved by Kenneth III., which will mean some time between A.D. 975 and 994; and, by the order they put it in, probably soon after A.D. 975, or the beginning of this Kenneth's reign. Buchanan's narrative, carefully distilled from all the ancient Scottish sources, is of admirable quality for style and otherwise quiet, brief, with perfect clearness, perfect credibility even, except that semi-miraculous appendage of the Ploughmen, Hay and Sons, always hanging to the tail of it; the grain of possible truth in which can now never be extracted by man's art! 6 In brief, what we know is, fragments of ancient human bones and armor have occasionally been ploughed up in this locality, proof positive of ancient fighting here; and the fight fell out not long after Hakon's beating of the Jomsburgers at the Cape of Stad. And in such dim glimmer of wavering twilight, the question whether these of Loncarty were refitted Jomsburgers or not, must be left hanging. Loncarty is now the biggest bleach-field in Queen Victoria's dominions; no village or hamlet there, only the huge bleaching-house and a beautiful field, some six or seven miles northwest of Perth, bordered by the beautiful Tay river on the one side, and by its beautiful tributary Almond on the other; a Loncarty fitted either for bleaching linen, or for a bit of fair duel between nations, in those simple times.
An idle question sometimes comes to my mind—too idle, really, since it can never be answered definitively: Were those same re-equipped Jomsburgers the ones who showed up later at Red Head Point, on the Angus shore, and suffered another severe defeat in what the Scots vaguely remember as the "Battle of Loncarty"? Without a doubt, a powerful Norse pirate fleet dropped anchor at Red Head, alarming peaceful folks around that time. People thought and hoped they were headed to England, but they lingered for several days, deciding whether to honor this poorer coast with a landing before moving on. They did land and aggressively plundered and burned their way southwest as far as Perth; they laid siege to Perth but then drew out King Kenneth, leading to that "Battle of Loncarty," which remains a faint memory among the Scots. Perhaps they were the Jomsburgers; perhaps not, as there were many pirate groups that didn't last for centuries like the Jomsburgers but only for short periods or from year to year. It was mainly these smaller groups that plundered England's wealth during this troubled time. No Scottish chronicler gives an exact date for their famous victory at Loncarty, only that it was achieved by Kenneth III., which places it sometime between A.D. 975 and 994; judging by the way the events are ordered, it probably happened shortly after A.D. 975, at the start of Kenneth's reign. Buchanan's account, carefully compiled from ancient Scottish sources, is of excellent quality in style—quiet, brief, perfectly clear, and credible, except for the semi-miraculous addition of the Ploughmen, Hay and Sons, always trailing along; the grain of possible truth in that claim can never be uncovered by human effort! 6 In short, we know that fragments of ancient bones and armor have occasionally been dug up in this area, proving that battles took place here; this fight occurred soon after Hakon's defeat of the Jomsburgers at the Cape of Stad. In such dim twilight, the question of whether those at Loncarty were re-equipped Jomsburgers must remain unanswered. Loncarty is now the largest bleach-field in Queen Victoria's territories; there’s no village or hamlet, just a huge bleaching house and a lovely field situated about six or seven miles northwest of Perth, bordered by the beautiful Tay river on one side and its charming tributary, the Almond, on the other—a Loncarty suited either for bleaching linen or for a bit of fair combat between nations in those simpler times.
Whether our refitted Jomsburgers had the least thing to do with it is only matter of fancy, but if it were they who here again got a good beating, fancy would be glad to find herself fact. The old piratical kings of Denmark had been at the founding of Jomsburg, and to Svein of the Forked Beard it was still vitally important, but not so to the great Knut, or any king that followed; all of whom had better business than mere thieving; and it was Magnus the Good, of Norway, a man of still higher anti-anarchic qualities, that annihilated it, about a century later.
Whether our revamped Jomsburgers had anything to do with it is just a matter of opinion, but if they were the ones who got beat up again, that would make for an interesting story. The old pirate kings of Denmark were involved in the founding of Jomsburg, and for Svein of the Forked Beard, it was still really important. However, it wasn't as significant to the great Knut or any king after him; they had more pressing matters than simple thievery. It was Magnus the Good of Norway, a man of even greater anti-anarchy qualities, who wiped it out about a century later.
Hakon Jarl, his chief labors in the world being over, is said to have become very dissolute in his elder days, especially in the matter of women; the wretched old fool, led away by idleness and fulness of bread, which to all of us are well said to be the parents of mischief. Having absolute power, he got into the habit of openly plundering men's pretty daughters and wives from them, and, after a few weeks, sending them back; greatly to the rage of the fierce Norse heart, had there been any means of resisting or revenging. It did, after a little while, prove the ruin and destruction of Hakon the Rich, as he was then called. It opened the door, namely, for entry of Olaf Tryggveson upon the scene,—a very much grander man; in regard to whom the wiles and traps of Hakon proved to be a recipe, not on Tryggveson, but on the wily Hakon himself, as shall now be seen straightway.
Hakon Jarl, having completed his main tasks in the world, is said to have become quite reckless in his old age, especially when it came to women. The poor old fool, led astray by laziness and indulgence—often said to be the root of all trouble. With absolute power, he developed a habit of openly taking men’s beautiful daughters and wives, and after a few weeks, sending them back; which infuriated the fierce Norse hearts, had they found any way to resist or take revenge. Eventually, this behavior led to the downfall and destruction of Hakon the Rich, as he was then known. It paved the way for Olaf Tryggveson to enter the picture—a much grander man; regarding whom Hakon’s schemes and traps turned out to be more of a downfall for himself than for Tryggveson, as will soon be shown.
CHAPTER VI. OLAF TRYGGVESON.
Hakon, in late times, had heard of a famous stirring person, victorious in various lands and seas, latterly united in sea-robbery with Svein, Prince Royal of Denmark, afterwards King Svein of the Double-beard ("Zvae Skiaeg", Twa Shag) or fork-beard, both of whom had already done transcendent feats in the viking way during this copartnery. The fame of Svein, and this stirring personage, whose name was "Ole," and, recently, their stupendous feats in plunder of England, siege of London, and other wonders and splendors of viking glory and success, had gone over all the North, awakening the attention of Hakon and everybody there. The name of "Ole" was enigmatic, mysterious, and even dangerous-looking to Hakon Jarl; who at length sent out a confidential spy to investigate this "Ole;" a feat which the confidential spy did completely accomplish,—by no means to Hakon's profit! The mysterious "Ole" proved to be no other than Olaf, son of Tryggve, destined to blow Hakon Jarl suddenly into destruction, and become famous among the heroes of the Norse world.
Hakon had recently heard about a famous and adventurous person who had achieved victories in various lands and seas. This person had teamed up in sea raids with Svein, Prince Royal of Denmark, later known as King Svein of the Double-beard (or "Zvae Skiaeg," "Twa Shag" or fork-beard), and both had already accomplished remarkable feats in the Viking way during their partnership. The fame of Svein and this adventurous individual, named "Ole," along with their incredible exploits in plundering England, besieging London, and other wonders of Viking glory, had spread throughout the North, grabbing the attention of Hakon and everyone around. The name "Ole" seemed enigmatic, mysterious, and even dangerous to Hakon Jarl; ultimately, he dispatched a trusted spy to look into this "Ole." The spy successfully completed his mission—but it didn’t turn out well for Hakon! The mysterious "Ole" turned out to be none other than Olaf, son of Tryggve, who was destined to bring Hakon Jarl to a sudden downfall and become famous among the heroes of the Norse world.
Of Olaf Tryggveson one always hopes there might, one day, some real outline of a biography be written; fished from the abysses where (as usual) it welters deep in foul neighborhood for the present. Farther on we intend a few words more upon the matter. But in this place all that concerns us in it limits itself to the two following facts first, that Hakon's confidential spy "found Ole in Dublin;" picked acquaintance with him, got him to confess that he was actually Olaf, son of Tryggve (the Tryggve, whom Blood-axe's fierce widow and her sons had murdered); got him gradually to own that perhaps an expedition into Norway might have its chances; and finally that, under such a wise and loyal guidance as his (the confidential spy's, whose friendship for Tryggveson was so indubitable), he (Tryggveson) would actually try it upon Hakon Jarl, the dissolute old scoundrel. Fact second is, that about the time they two set sail from Dublin on their Norway expedition, Hakon Jarl removed to Trondhjem, then called Lade; intending to pass some months there.
Of Olaf Tryggveson, we always hope that someday an actual biography will be written, pulled from the depths where it is currently lost in a messy situation. Later, we plan to say a bit more on the topic. But for now, what matters are two key facts: First, Hakon's trusted spy "found Ole in Dublin;" he introduced himself, got Ole to admit he was indeed Olaf, the son of Tryggve (the Tryggve who was murdered by Blood-axe's fierce widow and her sons); he slowly convinced Ole that maybe an expedition to Norway might have potential; and finally, that with wise and loyal guidance like his own (the spy’s, whose support for Tryggveson was undeniable), Olaf would actually confront Hakon Jarl, the corrupt old villain. The second fact is that around the time the two of them set sail from Dublin for Norway, Hakon Jarl moved to Trondhjem, then known as Lade, planning to stay there for several months.
Now just about the time when Tryggveson, spy, and party had landed in Norway, and were advancing upon Lade, with what support from the public could be got, dissolute old Hakon Jarl had heard of one Gudrun, a Bonder's wife, unparalleled in beauty, who was called in those parts, "Sunbeam of the Grove" (so inexpressibly lovely); and sent off a couple of thralls to bring her to him. "Never," answered Gudrun; "never," her indignant husband; in a tone dangerous and displeasing to these Court thralls; who had to leave rapidly, but threatened to return in better strength before long. Whereupon, instantly, the indignant Bonder and his Sunbeam of the Grove sent out their war-arrow, rousing all the country into angry promptitude, and more than one perhaps into greedy hope of revenge for their own injuries. The rest of Hakon's history now rushes on with extreme rapidity.
Now, just around the time when Tryggveson, the spy, and his crew had landed in Norway and were making their way to Lade, the dissolute old Hakon Jarl had heard about a woman named Gudrun, who was a farmer's wife and known for her unmatched beauty, referred to in those parts as the "Sunbeam of the Grove" (she was simply stunning). He sent a couple of servants to bring her to him. "No way," Gudrun replied; "absolutely not," her furious husband added, in a tone that was threatening and unwelcome to the court's servants, who had to leave quickly but promised to return with more force soon. In response, the enraged farmer and his Sunbeam of the Grove sent out their war call, rallying the whole region into a swift anger and maybe even sparking a desire for revenge over their own grievances. The rest of Hakon's story now unfolds at a breakneck pace.
Sunbeam of the Grove, when next demanded of her Bonder, has the whole neighborhood assembled in arms round her; rumor of Tryggveson is fast making it the whole country. Hakon's insolent messengers are cut in pieces; Hakon finds he cannot fly under cover too soon. With a single slave he flies that same night;—but whitherward? Can think of no safe place, except to some old mistress of his, who lives retired in that neighborhood, and has some pity or regard for the wicked old Hakon. Old mistress does receive him, pities him, will do all she can to protect and hide him. But how, by what uttermost stretch of female artifice hide him here; every one will search here first of all! Old mistress, by the slave's help, extemporizes a cellar under the floor of her pig-house; sticks Hakon and slave into that, as the one safe seclusion she can contrive. Hakon and slave, begrunted by the pigs above them, tortured by the devils within and about them, passed two days in circumstances more and more horrible. For they heard, through their light-slit and breathing-slit, the triumph of Tryggveson proclaiming itself by Tryggveson's own lips, who had mounted a big boulder near by and was victoriously speaking to the people, winding up with a promise of honors and rewards to whoever should bring him wicked old Hakon's head. Wretched Hakon, justly suspecting his slave, tried to at least keep himself awake. Slave did keep himself awake till Hakon dozed or slept, then swiftly cut off Hakon's head, and plunged out with it to the presence of Tryggveson. Tryggveson, detesting the traitor, useful as the treachery was, cut off the slave's head too, had it hung up along with Hakon's on the pinnacle of the Lade Gallows, where the populace pelted both heads with stones and many curses, especially the more important of the two. "Hakon the Bad" ever henceforth, instead of Hakon the Rich.
Sunbeam of the Grove, when next demanded by her Bonder, has the entire neighborhood gathered in arms around her; the news of Tryggveson is quickly spreading throughout the country. Hakon's arrogant messengers are cut to pieces; Hakon realizes he needs to escape soon. With just a single slave, he flees that same night—but to where? He can't think of any safe place except to an old mistress of his who lives somewhat isolated in the area and has some pity or regard for the wicked old Hakon. The old mistress takes him in, feels sorry for him, and will do everything she can to protect and hide him. But how, with what extreme measures of female cunning, can she hide him here? Everyone will search this place first! The old mistress, with the help of the slave, improvises a cellar under the floor of her pig house; she hides Hakon and the slave in there as the only safe refuge she can come up with. Hakon and the slave, cramped under the pigs above them and tormented by the demons within and around them, endure two days in increasingly horrific conditions. They heard through their tiny openings the triumph of Tryggveson announcing himself through his own words, as he had climbed onto a large boulder nearby and was speaking victoriously to the people, finishing with a promise of honors and rewards to anyone who would bring him wicked old Hakon's head. Miserable Hakon, rightly suspicious of his slave, tried to at least stay awake. The slave managed to keep himself awake until Hakon dozed off or fell asleep, then quickly cut off Hakon's head and hurried to present it to Tryggveson. Tryggveson, loathing the traitor, even as useful as the betrayal was, cut off the slave's head too, hanging it up alongside Hakon's on the top of the Lade Gallows, where the crowd threw stones at both heads and rained down curses, especially at the more significant of the two. "Hakon the Bad" from then on, instead of Hakon the Rich.
This was the end of Hakon Jarl, the last support of heathenry in Norway, among other characteristics he had: a stronghanded, hard-headed, very relentless, greedy and wicked being. He is reckoned to have ruled in Norway, or mainly ruled, either in the struggling or triumphant state, for about thirty years (965-995?). He and his seemed to have formed, by chance rather than design, the chief opposition which the Haarfagr posterity throughout its whole course experienced in Norway. Such the cost to them of killing good Jarl Sigurd, in Greyfell's time! For "curses, like chickens," do sometimes visibly "come home to feed," as they always, either visibly or else invisibly, are punctually sure to do.
This was the end of Hakon Jarl, the last supporter of paganism in Norway, known for being strong-willed, stubborn, extremely relentless, greedy, and wicked. He is believed to have ruled in Norway, or at least held major power, in both difficult and successful times for about thirty years (965-995?). He and his followers seemed to have formed, more by chance than by plan, the primary opposition that the descendants of Haarfagr faced throughout their entire history in Norway. What a price they paid for the killing of good Jarl Sigurd during Greyfell's time! Because "curses, like chickens," do sometimes clearly "come home to roost," as they always do, either visibly or invisibly.
Hakon Jarl is considerably connected with the Faroer Saga often mentioned there, and comes out perfectly in character; an altogether worldly-wise man of the roughest type, not without a turn for practicality of kindness to those who would really be of use to him. His tendencies to magic also are not forgotten.
Hakon Jarl is closely associated with the Faroer Saga, where he is often mentioned, and his character shines through clearly; he's a street-smart man with a tough exterior, but he also has a practical side and shows kindness to those who can genuinely help him. His interest in magic isn’t overlooked either.
Hakon left two sons, Eric and Svein, often also mentioned in this Saga. On their father's death they fled to Sweden, to Denmark, and were busy stirring up troubles in those countries against Olaf Tryggveson; till at length, by a favorable combination, under their auspices chiefly, they got his brief and noble reign put an end to. Nay, furthermore, Jarl Eric left sons, especially an elder son, named also Eric, who proved a sore affliction, and a continual stone of stumbling to a new generation of Haarfagrs, and so continued the curse of Sigurd's murder upon them.
Hakon had two sons, Eric and Svein, who are often mentioned in this Saga. After their father died, they fled to Sweden and Denmark and became involved in creating problems in those countries against Olaf Tryggveson. Eventually, through a fortunate turn of events, largely thanks to them, they managed to bring an end to his short and noble reign. Moreover, Jarl Eric had sons, particularly an older son, also named Eric, who became a major headache and a constant obstacle for a new generation of Haarfagrs, thus continuing the curse of Sigurd's murder upon them.
Towards the end of this Hakon's reign it was that the discovery of America took place (985). Actual discovery, it appears, by Eric the Red, an Icelander; concerning which there has been abundant investigation and discussion in our time. Ginnungagap (Roaring Abyss) is thought to be the mouth of Behring's Straits in Baffin's Bay; Big Helloland, the coast from Cape Walsingham to near Newfoundland; Little Helloland, Newfoundland itself. Markland was Lower Canada, New Brunswick, and Nova Scotia. Southward thence to Chesapeake Bay was called Wine Land (wild grapes still grow in Rhode Island, and more luxuriantly further south). White Man's Land, called also Great Ireland, is supposed to mean the two Carolinas, down to the Southern Cape of Florida. In Dahlmann's opinion, the Irish themselves might even pretend to have probably been the first discoverers of America; they had evidently got to Iceland itself before the Norse exiles found it out. It appears to be certain that, from the end of the tenth century to the early part of the fourteenth, there was a dim knowledge of those distant shores extant in the Norse mind, and even some straggling series of visits thither by roving Norsemen; though, as only danger, difficulty, and no profit resulted, the visits ceased, and the whole matter sank into oblivion, and, but for the Icelandic talent of writing in the long winter nights, would never have been heard of by posterity at all.
Towards the end of Hakon's reign, the discovery of America occurred (985). It seems that Eric the Red, an Icelander, was the one who made the actual discovery, which has been thoroughly investigated and discussed in recent times. Ginnungagap (Roaring Abyss) is thought to refer to the entrance of Behring's Straits in Baffin's Bay; Big Helloland is the coastline from Cape Walsingham to near Newfoundland; Little Helloland refers to Newfoundland itself. Markland was Lower Canada, New Brunswick, and Nova Scotia. Heading south to Chesapeake Bay was called Wine Land (wild grapes still grow in Rhode Island, and even more abundantly further south). White Man's Land, also known as Great Ireland, is believed to mean the two Carolinas down to the southern tip of Florida. According to Dahlmann, the Irish might even claim to be the first discoverers of America, as they had evidently reached Iceland before the Norse exiles discovered it. It seems certain that from the end of the tenth century to the early part of the fourteenth, there was a hazy awareness of those distant shores among the Norse, along with some sporadic visits by wandering Norsemen; however, since these visits brought only danger, difficulty, and no profit, they eventually stopped, and the whole matter faded into obscurity. If not for the Icelandic talent for writing during the long winter nights, it would likely have never been remembered by future generations.
CHAPTER VII. REIGN OF OLAF TRYGGVESON.
Olaf Tryggveson (A.D. 995-1000) also makes a great figure in the Faroer Saga, and recounts there his early troubles, which were strange and many. He is still reckoned a grand hero of the North, though his vates now is only Snorro Sturleson of Iceland. Tryggveson had indeed many adventures in the world. His poor mother, Astrid, was obliged to fly, on murder of her husband by Gunhild,—to fly for life, three months before he, her little Olaf, was born. She lay concealed in reedy islands, fled through trackless forests; reached her father's with the little baby in her arms, and lay deep-hidden there, tended only by her father himself; Gunhild's pursuit being so incessant, and keen as with sleuth-hounds. Poor Astrid had to fly again, deviously to Sweden, to Esthland (Esthonia), to Russia. In Esthland she was sold as a slave, quite parted from her boy,—who also was sold, and again sold; but did at last fall in with a kinsman high in the Russian service; did from him find redemption and help, and so rose, in a distinguished manner, to manhood, victorious self-help, and recovery of his kingdom at last. He even met his mother again, he as king of Norway, she as one wonderfully lifted out of darkness into new life and happiness still in store.
Olaf Tryggveson (A.D. 995-1000) is also a significant figure in the Faroer Saga, where it shares his early struggles, which were numerous and unusual. He is still considered a great hero of the North, even though his main storyteller now is Snorro Sturleson of Iceland. Tryggveson had many adventures throughout his life. His mother, Astrid, had to flee for her life three months before little Olaf was born after her husband was murdered by Gunhild. She hid in marshy islands and ran through dense forests; she eventually reached her father's home with the baby in her arms and remained hidden there, cared for only by her father. Gunhild's pursuit was relentless and as sharp as a hunting dog’s. Poor Astrid had to escape again, making her way through Sweden, Estonia, and Russia. In Estonia, she was sold into slavery, completely separated from her son—who was also sold and resold; however, he ultimately encountered a relative who held a high position in the Russian service, who helped him find freedom. This led him to rise, in a remarkable way, to manhood, achieving victory through self-reliance, and eventually reclaiming his kingdom. They even reunited, with him now the king of Norway and her transformed from darkness into a new life filled with happiness ahead.
Grown to manhood, Tryggveson,—now become acquainted with his birth, and with his, alas, hopeless claims,—left Russia for the one profession open to him, that of sea-robbery; and did feats without number in that questionable line in many seas and scenes,—in England latterly, and most conspicuously of all. In one of his courses thither, after long labors in the Hebrides, Man, Wales, and down the western shores to the very Land's End and farther, he paused at the Scilly Islands for a little while. He was told of a wonderful Christian hermit living strangely in these sea-solitudes; had the curiosity to seek him out, examine, question, and discourse with him; and, after some reflection, accepted Christian baptism from the venerable man. In Snorro the story is involved in miracle, rumor, and fable; but the fact itself seems certain, and is very interesting; the great, wild, noble soul of fierce Olaf opening to this wonderful gospel of tidings from beyond the world, tidings which infinitely transcended all else he had ever heard or dreamt of! It seems certain he was baptized here; date not fixable; shortly before poor heart-broken Dunstan's death, or shortly after; most English churches, monasteries especially, lying burnt, under continual visitation of the Danes. Olaf such baptism notwithstanding, did not quit his viking profession; indeed, what other was there for him in the world as yet?
Grown into adulthood, Tryggveson—now aware of his heritage and his unfortunately hopeless claims—left Russia for the only profession available to him: piracy. He accomplished countless feats in that dubious trade across various seas and locations, particularly recently in England and most notably of all. During one of his journeys there, after working for a long time in the Hebrides, Man, Wales, and down the western coasts to Land's End and beyond, he took a short break at the Scilly Islands. He heard about an incredible Christian hermit living in these remote sea areas, and out of curiosity, he sought him out, questioned him, and engaged in conversation. After some contemplation, he accepted Christian baptism from the elderly man. In Snorro’s accounts, the story is wrapped in miracles, rumors, and legends; however, the core fact seems solid and is quite intriguing: the fierce and noble spirit of Olaf embracing this extraordinary message from beyond the world—news that vastly surpassed anything he had ever learned or imagined! It’s believed he was baptized here, though the exact date is uncertain; it was shortly before or after the tragic death of the heartbroken Dunstan, while many English churches, especially monasteries, lay in ruins due to ongoing attacks by the Danes. Despite this baptism, Olaf did not abandon his life as a viking; in fact, what other options were available to him in the world at that time?
We mentioned his occasional copartneries with Svein of the Double-beard, now become King of Denmark, but the greatest of these, and the alone interesting at this time, is their joint invasion of England, and Tryggveson's exploits and fortunes there some years after that adventure of baptism in the Scilly Isles. Svein and he "were above a year in England together," this time: they steered up the Thames with three hundred ships and many fighters; siege, or at least furious assault, of London was their first or main enterprise, but it did not succeed. The Saxon Chronicle gives date to it, A.D. 994, and names expressly, as Svein's co-partner, "Olaus, king of Norway,"—which he was as yet far from being; but in regard to the Year of Grace the Saxon Chronicle is to be held indisputable, and, indeed, has the field to itself in this matter. Famed Olaf Tryggveson, seen visibly at the siege of London, year 994, it throws a kind of momentary light to us over that disastrous whirlpool of miseries and confusions, all dark and painful to the fancy otherwise! This big voyage and furious siege of London is Svein Double-beard's first real attempt to fulfil that vow of his at Father Blue-tooth's "funeral ale," and conquer England,—which it is a pity he could not yet do. Had London now fallen to him, it is pretty evident all England must have followed, and poor England, with Svein as king over it, been delivered from immeasurable woes, which had to last some two-and-twenty years farther, before this result could be arrived at. But finding London impregnable for the moment (no ship able to get athwart the bridge, and many Danes perishing in the attempt to do it by swimming), Svein and Olaf turned to other enterprises; all England in a manner lying open to them, turn which way they liked. They burnt and plundered over Kent, over Hampshire, Sussex; they stormed far and wide; world lying all before them where to choose. Wretched Ethelred, as the one invention he could fall upon, offered them Danegelt (16,000 pounds of silver this year, but it rose in other years as high as 48,000 pounds); the desperate Ethelred, a clear method of quenching fire by pouring oil on it! Svein and Olaf accepted; withdrew to Southampton,—Olaf at least did,—till the money was got ready. Strange to think of, fierce Svein of the Double-beard, and conquest of England by him; this had at last become the one salutary result which remained for that distracted, down-trodden, now utterly chaotic and anarchic country. A conquering Svein, followed by an ably and earnestly administrative, as well as conquering, Knut (whom Dahlmann compares to Charlemagne), were thus by the mysterious destinies appointed the effective saviors of England.
We talked about his occasional partnership with Svein of the Double-beard, who is now King of Denmark, but the most significant of these partnerships, and the only one that really matters right now, is their combined invasion of England and Tryggveson’s exploits and fortunes there a few years after that baptism adventure in the Scilly Isles. Svein and he "spent over a year in England together" this time: they sailed up the Thames with three hundred ships and many warriors; their first or main mission was to lay siege to London, but that didn’t work out. The Saxon Chronicle dates it to A.D. 994 and specifically names "Olaus, king of Norway" as Svein's partner—though he wasn’t actually king yet; still, the date from the Saxon Chronicle is reliable, and it really has the spotlight in this story. The renowned Olaf Tryggveson, visibly present at the siege of London in 994, provides a fleeting glimpse into that chaotic swirl of suffering and confusion that would otherwise be completely dark and painful to imagine! This major voyage and fierce siege of London was Svein Double-beard’s first real attempt to fulfill his vow made during Father Blue-tooth's "funeral feast," to conquer England—which is unfortunate that he couldn’t do yet. If London had fallen to him, it’s pretty clear that all of England would have followed suit, and poor England, under Svein as king, could have been saved from countless woes that lasted for another twenty-two years before a resolution was finally reached. But after finding London impossible to take at that moment (with no ships able to cross the bridge and many Danes drowning trying to swim across), Svein and Olaf shifted their focus. England was practically open to them in any direction they wanted to go. They burned and plundered through Kent, Hampshire, and Sussex; they raided far and wide; the world was theirs for the taking. The unfortunate Ethelred, with the only idea he could come up with, offered them Danegeld (16,000 pounds of silver that year, but it had gone as high as 48,000 pounds in other years); desperate Ethelred thought that pouring oil on a fire was a clear way to put it out! Svein and Olaf accepted; they retreated to Southampton—at least Olaf did—until the money was ready. It’s strange to think about fierce Svein the Double-beard and his conquest of England; this had ultimately become the only hopeful outcome left for that confused, oppressed, and completely chaotic country. A conquering Svein, followed by an effective and determinedly administrative, as well as conquering, Knut (who Dahlmann compares to Charlemagne), were thus fated by mysterious destinies to be the true saviors of England.
Tryggveson, on this occasion, was a good while at Southampton; and roamed extensively about, easily victorious over everything, if resistance were attempted, but finding little or none; and acting now in a peaceable or even friendly capacity. In the Southampton country he came in contact with the then Bishop of Winchester, afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury, excellent Elphegus, still dimly decipherable to us as a man of great natural discernment, piety, and inborn veracity; a hero-soul, probably of real brotherhood with Olaf's own. He even made court visits to King Ethelred; one visit to him at Andover of a very serious nature. By Elphegus, as we can discover, he was introduced into the real depths of the Christian faith. Elphegus, with due solemnity of apparatus, in presence of the king, at Andover, baptized Olaf anew, and to him Olaf engaged that he would never plunder in England any more; which promise, too, he kept. In fact, not long after, Svein's conquest of England being in an evidently forward state, Tryggveson (having made, withal, a great English or Irish marriage,—a dowager Princess, who had voluntarily fallen in love with him,—see Snorro for this fine romantic fact!) mainly resided in our island for two or three years, or else in Dublin, in the precincts of the Danish Court there in the Sister Isle. Accordingly it was in Dublin, as above noted, that Hakon's spy found him; and from the Liffey that his squadron sailed, through the Hebrides, through the Orkneys, plundering and baptizing in their strange way, towards such success as we have seen.
Tryggveson spent quite a while in Southampton, wandering around extensively and easily overcoming any challenges he encountered, which were few and far between. He was acting in a friendly and peaceful way. While in the Southampton area, he came into contact with the Bishop of Winchester, who later became the Archbishop of Canterbury, the admirable Elphegus. He is remembered as a person of great insight, religious devotion, and unwavering honesty—possibly sharing a true brotherhood with Olaf. Tryggveson even paid court visits to King Ethelred, including a very significant visit at Andover. It appears that Elphegus introduced him to the deeper aspects of Christianity. With great ceremony, in front of the king at Andover, Elphegus baptized Olaf again, and Olaf promised that he would never plunder in England again, a promise he kept. In fact, shortly after, when Svein's conquest of England was clearly progressing, Tryggveson—who had also formed a notable marriage to an English or Irish widow who had fallen for him—mainly lived on the island for two or three years, or in Dublin, near the Danish Court on the sister island. It was in Dublin, as mentioned earlier, that Hakon’s spy found him; and from the Liffey, his fleet set sail through the Hebrides and the Orkneys, plundering and baptizing in their unique way, heading toward the successes we’ve talked about.
Tryggveson made a stout, and, in effect, victorious and glorious struggle for himself as king. Daily and hourly vigilant to do so, often enough by soft and even merry methods, for he was a witty, jocund man, and had a fine ringing laugh in him, and clear pregnant words ever ready,—or if soft methods would not serve, then by hard and even hardest he put down a great deal of miscellaneous anarchy in Norway; was especially busy against heathenism (devil-worship and its rites): this, indeed, may be called the focus and heart of all his royal endeavor in Norway, and of all the troubles he now had with his people there. For this was a serious, vital, all-comprehending matter; devil-worship, a thing not to be tolerated one moment longer than you could by any method help! Olaf's success was intermittent, of varying complexion; but his effort, swift or slow, was strong and continual; and on the whole he did succeed. Take a sample or two of that wonderful conversion process:—
Tryggveson fought hard and ultimately succeeded in establishing himself as king. He was constantly on guard to achieve this, often using gentle and even cheerful methods, as he was a witty and joyful man with a hearty laugh and clear, meaningful words always at the ready. When softer approaches didn't work, he resorted to tough and even the toughest means to quell a lot of chaos in Norway. He was particularly focused on battling paganism (devil-worship and its rituals); this was truly at the core of all his royal efforts in Norway and the source of many difficulties he faced with his people. This was a serious and crucial issue; devil-worship simply couldn't be tolerated for a second longer than necessary! Olaf's success came in fits and starts, with varying results, but his effort, whether fast or slow, was strong and relentless; overall, he did succeed. Here are a couple of examples of that remarkable conversion process:—
At one of his first Things he found the Bonders all assembled in arms; resolute to the death seemingly, against his proposal and him. Tryggveson said little; waited impassive, "What your reasons are, good men?" One zealous Bonder started up in passionate parliamentary eloquence; but after a sentence or two, broke down; one, and then another, and still another, and remained all three staring in open-mouthed silence there! The peasant-proprietors accepted the phenomenon as ludicrous, perhaps partly as miraculous withal, and consented to baptism this time.
At one of his first meetings, he found the farmers all gathered, ready to fight; seemingly determined to the death against his proposal and him. Tryggveson said little, remaining calm, "What are your reasons, good men?" One eager farmer stood up, passionately trying to argue, but after a sentence or two, he faltered; then another, and still another, all remaining there in stunned silence! The small landowners found the situation ridiculous, maybe partly even miraculous, and agreed to accept baptism this time.
On another occasion of a Thing, which had assembled near some heathen temple to meet him,—temple where Hakon Jarl had done much repairing, and set up many idol figures and sumptuous ornaments, regardless of expense, especially a very big and splendid Thor, with massive gold collar round the neck of him, not the like of it in Norway,—King Olaf Tryggveson was clamorously invited by the Bonders to step in there, enlighten his eyes, and partake of the sacred rites. Instead of which he rushed into the temple with his armed men; smashed down, with his own battle-axe, the god Thor, prostrate on the ground at one stroke, to set an example; and, in a few minutes, had the whole Hakon Pantheon wrecked; packing up meanwhile all the gold and preciosities accumulated there (not forgetting Thor's illustrious gold collar, of which we shall hear again), and victoriously took the plunder home with him for his own royal uses and behoof of the state. In other cases, though a friend to strong measures, he had to hold in, and await the favorable moment. Thus once, in beginning a parliamentary address, so soon as he came to touch upon Christianity, the Bonders rose in murmurs, in vociferations and jingling of arms, which quite drowned the royal voice; declared, they had taken arms against king Hakon the Good to compel him to desist from his Christian proposals; and they did not think King Olaf a higher man than him (Hakon the Good). The king then said, "He purposed coming to them next Yule to their great sacrificial feast, to see for himself what their customs were," which pacified the Bonders for this time. The appointed place of meeting was again a Hakon-Jarl Temple, not yet done to ruin; chief shrine in those Trondhjem parts, I believe: there should Tryggveson appear at Yule. Well, but before Yule came, Tryggveson made a great banquet in his palace at Trondhjem, and invited far and wide, all manner of important persons out of the district as guests there. Banquet hardly done, Tryggveson gave some slight signal, upon which armed men strode in, seized eleven of these principal persons, and the king said: "Since he himself was to become a heathen again, and do sacrifice, it was his purpose to do it in the highest form, namely, that of Human Sacrifice; and this time not of slaves and malefactors, but of the best men in the country!" In which stringent circumstances the eleven seized persons, and company at large, gave unanimous consent to baptism; straightway received the same, and abjured their idols; but were not permitted to go home till they had left, in sons, brothers, and other precious relatives, sufficient hostages in the king's hands.
On another occasion, during a gathering near a pagan temple that Hakon Jarl had significantly renovated with many idol figures and lavish decorations—especially a large and impressive statue of Thor with a massive gold collar, the likes of which hadn't been seen in Norway—King Olaf Tryggveson was loudly invited by the local farmers to enter, open their eyes, and participate in their sacred rites. Instead, he charged into the temple with his armed men; with one swing of his battle-axe, he brought down the statue of Thor, lying prostrate, to set an example. Within minutes, he had destroyed the entire Hakon Pantheon, packing up all the gold and treasures collected there (including Thor's famous gold collar, which we will hear about again) and took the spoils home for his royal use and the benefit of the state. In other situations, although he favored strong actions, he had to hold back and wait for the right moment. For instance, at the start of a parliamentary address, when he mentioned Christianity, the farmers erupted in murmurs, shouting, and clanging their arms, drowning out the king's voice. They declared that they had taken up arms against King Hakon the Good to stop him from promoting Christianity and didn't consider King Olaf to be any better than Hakon. The king then stated that he intended to join them next Yule for their great sacrificial feast to see their customs firsthand, which calmed the farmers for the time being. The agreed-upon meeting place was another Hakon-Jarl Temple, not yet in ruins; the main shrine in the Trondheim area, it was said that Tryggveson would appear during Yule. However, before Yule arrived, Tryggveson hosted a grand banquet at his palace in Trondheim and invited many important people from the region as guests. Once the banquet was over, Tryggveson gave a subtle signal, and armed men stormed in and captured eleven of these prominent individuals. The king declared that since he was going to revert to paganism and make sacrifices, he intended to do it in the most significant manner—that of human sacrifice; and this time, not of slaves and criminals, but of the finest men in the country! In this dire situation, the eleven captured individuals and the group as a whole unanimously agreed to be baptized; they were immediately baptized and renounced their idols but were not allowed to leave until they had provided sufficient hostages in the form of sons, brothers, and other dear relatives to the king.
By unwearied industry of this and better kinds, Tryggveson had trampled down idolatry, so far as form went,—how far in substance may be greatly doubted. But it is to be remembered withal, that always on the back of these compulsory adventures there followed English bishops, priests and preachers; whereby to the open-minded, conviction, to all degrees of it, was attainable, while silence and passivity became the duty or necessity of the unconvinced party.
By tireless efforts of this and better sorts, Tryggveson had crushed idolatry, at least in appearance,—how much in reality is highly debatable. But it’s important to note that these forced endeavors were always followed by English bishops, priests, and preachers; thus, for the open-minded, belief, in varying degrees, was achievable, while silence and inactivity became the obligation or necessity of those who remained unconvinced.
In about two years Norway was all gone over with a rough harrow of conversion. Heathenism at least constrained to be silent and outwardly conformable. Tryggveson, next turned his attention to Iceland, sent one Thangbrand, priest from Saxony, of wonderful qualities, military as well as theological, to try and convert Iceland. Thangbrand made a few converts; for Olaf had already many estimable Iceland friends, whom he liked much, and was much liked by; and conversion was the ready road to his favor. Thangbrand, I find, lodged with Hall of Sida (familiar acquaintance of "Burnt Njal," whose Saga has its admirers among us even now). Thangbrand converted Hall and one or two other leading men; but in general he was reckoned quarrelsome and blusterous rather than eloquent and piously convincing. Two skalds of repute made biting lampoons upon Thangbrand, whom Thangbrand, by two opportunities that offered, cut down and did to death because of their skaldic quality. Another he killed with his own hand, I know not for what reason. In brief, after about a year, Thangbrand returned to Norway and king Olaf; declaring the Icelanders to be a perverse, satirical, and inconvertible people, having himself, the record says, "been the death of three men there." King Olaf was in high rage at this result; but was persuaded by the Icelanders about him to try farther, and by a wilder instrument. He accordingly chose one Thormod, a pious, patient, and kindly man, who, within the next year or so, did actually accomplish the matter; namely, get Christianity, by open vote, declared at Thingvalla by the general Thing of Iceland there; the roar of a big thunder-clap at the right moment rather helping the conclusion, if I recollect. Whereupon Olaf's joy was no doubt great.
In about two years, Norway underwent a rough transformation. Paganism was forced to be silent and conform outwardly. Next, Tryggveson focused on Iceland and sent a remarkable priest named Thangbrand from Saxony, who had both military and theological skills, to convert the people there. Thangbrand made a few converts because Olaf had many respected friends in Iceland whom he liked and who liked him back, and conversion was a quick path to gaining his favor. Thangbrand stayed with Hall of Sida (a familiar figure from "Burnt Njal," which still has its admirers today). Thangbrand converted Hall and a couple of other influential men, but he was generally seen as more quarrelsome and boastful than eloquent and convincingly pious. Two renowned skalds made sharp mockery of Thangbrand, whom he killed on two occasions because of their verses. He also killed another with his own hands, though I’m not sure why. In short, after about a year, Thangbrand returned to Norway and King Olaf, declaring the Icelanders to be a stubborn, satirical, and unconvertible people, having claimed, as the record states, "been the death of three men there." King Olaf was very angry about this outcome, but he was persuaded by the Icelanders around him to try again, using a different approach. He chose Thormod, a devout, patient, and kind man, who within the next year or so successfully managed to get Christianity declared by open vote at Thingvalla during the general assembly of Iceland; a loud thunderclap at just the right moment helped sway the decision, if I remember correctly. Olaf was undoubtedly very pleased by this.
One general result of these successful operations was the discontent, to all manner of degrees, on the part of many Norse individuals, against this glorious and victorious, but peremptory and terrible king of theirs. Tryggveson, I fancy, did not much regard all that; a man of joyful, cheery temper, habitually contemptuous of danger. Another trivial misfortune that befell in these conversion operations, and became important to him, he did not even know of, and would have much despised if he had. It was this: Sigrid, queen dowager of Sweden, thought to be amongst the most shining women of the world, was also known for one of the most imperious, revengeful, and relentless, and had got for herself the name of Sigrid the Proud. In her high widowhood she had naturally many wooers; but treated them in a manner unexampled. Two of her suitors, a simultaneous Two, were, King Harald Graenske (a cousin of King Tryggveson's, and kind of king in some district, by sufferance of the late Hakon's),—this luckless Graenske and the then Russian Sovereign as well, name not worth mentioning, were zealous suitors of Queen Dowager Sigrid, and were perversely slow to accept the negative, which in her heart was inexorable for both, though the expression of it could not be quite so emphatic. By ill-luck for them they came once,—from the far West, Graenske; from the far East, the Russian;—and arrived both together at Sigrid's court, to prosecute their importunate, and to her odious and tiresome suit; much, how very much, to her impatience and disdain. She lodged them both in some old mansion, which she had contiguous, and got compendiously furnished for them; and there, I know not whether on the first or on the second, or on what following night, this unparalleled Queen Sigrid had the house surrounded, set on fire, and the two suitors and their people burnt to ashes! No more of bother from these two at least! This appears to be a fact; and it could not be unknown to Tryggveson.
One general outcome of these successful campaigns was the dissatisfaction, to varying degrees, among many Norse individuals with their glorious and victorious, yet demanding and fearsome king. Tryggveson, I think, didn’t pay much attention to that; he was a cheerful guy, usually dismissive of danger. Another minor misfortune that occurred during these conversion efforts, which ended up being significant for him, he was completely unaware of and would have looked down upon if he had known. It was this: Sigrid, the queen dowager of Sweden, considered one of the most notable women in the world, was also recognized as one of the most bossy, vengeful, and ruthless, earning her the nickname Sigrid the Proud. In her high station as a widow, she naturally had many admirers, but treated them in an unprecedented way. Two of her suitors, at the same time, were King Harald Graenske (a cousin of King Tryggveson and a kind of king in some district, by the allowance of the late Hakon) and the then Russian Sovereign, a name not worth mentioning, who were both eager suitors of Queen Dowager Sigrid and were stubbornly slow to accept the “no,” which in her heart was absolute for both, even though she couldn’t express it that strongly. Unfortunately for them, they both arrived at Sigrid's court at the same time—Graenske coming from the far West and the Russian from the far East—gathered there to push their annoying and to her, detestable suit, much to her anger and contempt. She placed them both in an old mansion nearby that she quickly furnished for them; and there, I’m not sure whether it was the first or second or what following night, this extraordinary Queen Sigrid had the house surrounded, set on fire, and burnt the two suitors and their people to ashes! At least she wouldn’t have any more trouble from these two! This seems to be a fact, and it couldn’t have gone unnoticed by Tryggveson.
In spite of which, however, there went from Tryggveson, who was now a widower, some incipient marriage proposals to this proud widow; by whom they were favorably received; as from the brightest man in all the world, they might seem worth being. Now, in one of these anti-heathen onslaughts of King Olaf's on the idol temples of Hakon—(I think it was that case where Olaf's own battle-axe struck down the monstrous refulgent Thor, and conquered an immense gold ring from the neck of him, or from the door of his temple),—a huge gold ring, at any rate, had come into Olaf's hands; and this he bethought him might be a pretty present to Queen Sigrid, the now favorable, though the proud. Sigrid received the ring with joy; fancied what a collar it would make for her own fair neck; but noticed that her two goldsmiths, weighing it on their fingers, exchanged a glance. "What is that?" exclaimed Queen Sigrid. "Nothing," answered they, or endeavored to answer, dreading mischief. But Sigrid compelled them to break open the ring; and there was found, all along the inside of it, an occult ring of copper, not a heart of gold at all! "Ha," said the proud Queen, flinging it away, "he that could deceive in this matter can deceive in many others!" And was in hot wrath with Olaf; though, by degrees, again she took milder thoughts.
Despite everything, Tryggveson, now a widower, sent some early marriage proposals to the proud widow, which she received positively, seeing them as worth considering from the most outstanding man in the world. During one of King Olaf's anti-pagan attacks on Hakon's idol temples—(I think this was when Olaf's own battle-axe struck down the fearsome shining Thor and won a massive gold ring from his neck or from the door of his temple)—a huge gold ring ended up in Olaf's possession. He thought it would make a lovely gift for Queen Sigrid, who, though proud, was now favorably inclined. Sigrid accepted the ring joyfully, imagining what a stunning collar it would make for her beautiful neck, but she noticed her two goldsmiths weighing it on their fingers exchanged glances. "What’s that all about?" Queen Sigrid asked. "Nothing," they replied, or tried to, fearing trouble. But Sigrid insisted they break open the ring, and inside, they found an unexpected copper ring instead of a heart of gold! "Ha," said the proud Queen, throwing it away, "he who could deceive on this can deceive in many other ways!" And she was furious with Olaf, although gradually she began to calm down.
Milder thoughts, we say; and consented to a meeting next autumn, at some half-way station, where their great business might be brought to a happy settlement and betrothment. Both Olaf Tryggveson and the high dowager appear to have been tolerably of willing mind at this meeting; but Olaf interposed, what was always one condition with him, "Thou must consent to baptism, and give up thy idol-gods." "They are the gods of all my forefathers," answered the lady, "choose thou what gods thou pleasest, but leave me mine." Whereupon an altercation; and Tryggveson, as was his wont, towered up into shining wrath, and exclaimed at last, "Why should I care about thee then, old faded heathen creature?" And impatiently wagging his glove, hit her, or slightly switched her, on the face with it, and contemptuously turning away, walked out of the adventure. "This is a feat that may cost thee dear one day," said Sigrid. And in the end it came to do so, little as the magnificent Olaf deigned to think of it at the moment.
“Milder thoughts," we say, and agreed to meet next autumn at a halfway point where their important matters could reach a happy resolution and engagement. Both Olaf Tryggveson and the high dowager seemed fairly agreeable during this meeting; however, Olaf insisted, as he always did, "You must agree to baptism and give up your idol gods." "They are the gods of all my ancestors," the lady replied, "choose whatever gods you want, but leave me mine." This led to an argument, and Tryggveson, as was his nature, became visibly angry and finally shouted, "Why should I care about you then, old faded heathen?" Annoyed, he waved his glove in frustration and either hit her or lightly flicked her on the face with it, then contemptuously turned and walked away from the situation. "This is a move that might cost you dearly one day," Sigrid warned. In the end, it did, though the proud Olaf paid little attention to it at the time.
One of the last scuffles I remember of Olaf's having with his refractory heathens, was at a Thing in Hordaland or Rogaland, far in the North, where the chief opposition hero was one Jaernskaegg ("ironbeard") Scottice ("Airn-shag," as it were!). Here again was a grand heathen temple, Hakon Jarl's building, with a splendid Thor in it and much idol furniture. The king stated what was his constant wish here as elsewhere, but had no sooner entered upon the subject of Christianity than universal murmur, rising into clangor and violent dissent, interrupted him, and Ironbeard took up the discourse in reply. Ironbeard did not break down; on the contrary, he, with great brevity, emphasis, and clearness, signified "that the proposal to reject their old gods was in the highest degree unacceptable to this Thing; that it was contrary to bargain, withal; so that if it were insisted on, they would have to fight with the king about it; and in fact were now ready to do so." In reply to this, Olaf, without word uttered, but merely with some signal to the trusty armed men he had with him, rushed off to the temple close at hand; burst into it, shutting the door behind him; smashed Thor and Co. to destruction; then reappearing victorious, found much confusion outside, and, in particular, what was a most important item, the rugged Ironbeard done to death by Olaf's men in the interim. Which entirely disheartened the Thing from fighting at that moment; having now no leader who dared to head them in so dangerous an enterprise. So that every one departed to digest his rage in silence as he could.
One of the last fights I remember Olaf having with his stubborn heathens was at a Thing in Hordaland or Rogaland, way up north, where the main opposing hero was a guy named Jaernskaegg ("ironbeard") Scottice ("Airn-shag," basically!). There was a grand heathen temple there, built by Hakon Jarl, with a magnificent Thor statue and lots of idol decorations. The king stated what he always wanted, just like everywhere else, but as soon as he brought up Christianity, a chorus of murmurs quickly turned into loud dissent that interrupted him, and Ironbeard responded. Ironbeard stood his ground; he concisely and clearly expressed that the idea of rejecting their old gods was completely unacceptable to this Thing; it was against their agreement, and if it was pushed, they would have to fight the king about it—actually, they were ready to do just that. In response, Olaf silently signaled to his loyal armed men and rushed to the nearby temple; he burst in, closed the door behind him, demolished Thor and the others, and then came back out victorious to find a lot of chaos outside. Most importantly, he discovered that rugged Ironbeard had been killed by Olaf's men while he was inside. This completely demoralized the Thing from fighting at that moment, as they now had no leader willing to lead them into such a dangerous situation. So, everyone left to silently stew in their anger as best they could.
Matters having cooled for a week or two, there was another Thing held; in which King Olaf testified regret for the quarrel that had fallen out, readiness to pay what mulct was due by law for that unlucky homicide of Ironbeard by his people; and, withal, to take the fair daughter of Ironbeard to wife, if all would comply and be friends with him in other matters; which was the course resolved on as most convenient: accept baptism, we; marry Jaernskaegg's daughter, you. This bargain held on both sides. The wedding, too, was celebrated, but that took rather a strange turn. On the morning of the bride-night, Olaf, who had not been sleeping, though his fair partner thought he had, opened his eyes, and saw, with astonishment, the fair partner aiming a long knife ready to strike home upon him! Which at once ended their wedded life; poor Demoiselle Ironbeard immediately bundling off with her attendants home again; King Olaf into the apartment of his servants, mentioning there what had happened, and forbidding any of them to follow her.
After things had calmed down for a week or two, there was another meeting held, where King Olaf expressed regret for the conflict that had arisen. He was ready to pay the fine required by law for the unfortunate killing of Ironbeard by his people, and he also offered to marry the beautiful daughter of Ironbeard if everyone would agree to be on friendly terms with him regarding other matters. This was decided as the most practical approach: we would accept baptism, and you would marry Jaernskaegg's daughter. Both sides agreed to this arrangement. The wedding took place, but it took a rather odd turn. On the morning of the wedding night, Olaf, who hadn’t been sleeping even though his lovely bride thought he had, opened his eyes, and to his shock, saw his bride preparing to stab him with a long knife! This abruptly ended their marriage; poor Miss Ironbeard quickly gathered her attendants and went home, while King Olaf went to his servants' quarters, telling them what had happened and instructing them not to follow her.
Olaf Tryggveson, though his kingdom was the smallest of the Norse Three, had risen to a renown over all the Norse world, which neither he of Denmark nor he of Sweden could pretend to rival. A magnificent, far-shining man; more expert in all "bodily exercises" as the Norse call them, than any man had ever been before him, or after was. Could keep five daggers in the air, always catching the proper fifth by its handle, and sending it aloft again; could shoot supremely, throw a javelin with either hand; and, in fact, in battle usually throw two together. These, with swimming, climbing, leaping, were the then admirable Fine Arts of the North; in all which Tryggveson appears to have been the Raphael and the Michael Angelo at once. Essentially definable, too, if we look well into him, as a wild bit of real heroism, in such rude guise and environment; a high, true, and great human soul. A jovial burst of laughter in him, withal; a bright, airy, wise way of speech; dressed beautifully and with care; a man admired and loved exceedingly by those he liked; dreaded as death by those he did not like. "Hardly any king," says Snorro, "was ever so well obeyed; by one class out of zeal and love, by the rest out of dread." His glorious course, however, was not to last long.
Olaf Tryggveson, though his kingdom was the smallest of the Norse Three, had gained a reputation across the Norse world that neither the king of Denmark nor the king of Sweden could match. He was a magnificent, standout man; more skilled in all the physical activities, as the Norse called them, than anyone ever had been before him or would be after. He could keep five daggers in the air, always catching the right one by its handle and sending it back up; he could shoot excellently, throw a spear with either hand, and usually throw two at once in battle. These skills, along with swimming, climbing, and jumping, were considered the admirable Fine Arts of the North; in each of these, Tryggveson was like a combination of Raphael and Michelangelo. At his core, he was a wild embodiment of true heroism, thriving in such a rough environment; a noble, authentic, and great human spirit. He had a hearty laugh, a bright, witty way of speaking, and dressed beautifully and thoughtfully; he was greatly admired and loved by those he favored, but feared like death by those he did not. "Hardly any king," says Snorro, "was ever so well obeyed; by one class out of zeal and love, by the rest out of dread." However, his glorious reign was not destined to last long.
King Svein of the Double-Beard had not yet completed his conquest of England,—by no means yet, some thirteen horrid years of that still before him!—when, over in Denmark, he found that complaints against him and intricacies had arisen, on the part principally of one Burislav, King of the Wends (far up the Baltic), and in a less degree with the King of Sweden and other minor individuals. Svein earnestly applied himself to settle these, and have his hands free. Burislav, an aged heathen gentleman, proved reasonable and conciliatory; so, too, the King of Sweden, and Dowager Queen Sigrid, his managing mother. Bargain in both these cases got sealed and crowned by marriage. Svein, who had become a widower lately, now wedded Sigrid; and might think, possibly enough, he had got a proud bargain, though a heathen one. Burislav also insisted on marriage with Princess Thyri, the Double-Beard's sister. Thyri, inexpressibly disinclined to wed an aged heathen of that stamp, pleaded hard with her brother; but the Double-Bearded was inexorable; Thyri's wailings and entreaties went for nothing. With some guardian foster-brother, and a serving-maid or two, she had to go on this hated journey. Old Burislav, at sight of her, blazed out into marriage-feast of supreme magnificence, and was charmed to see her; but Thyri would not join the marriage party; refused to eat with it or sit with it at all. Day after day, for six days, flatly refused; and after nightfall of the sixth, glided out with her foster-brother into the woods, into by-paths and inconceivable wanderings; and, in effect, got home to Denmark. Brother Svein was not for the moment there; probably enough gone to England again. But Thyri knew too well he would not allow her to stay here, or anywhere that he could help, except with the old heathen she had just fled from.
King Svein of the Double-Beard hadn't completed his conquest of England yet—far from it, he still had about thirteen dreadful years ahead! Meanwhile, in Denmark, he learned that complaints and complications had come up, mainly from Burislav, King of the Wends (up in the Baltic), and to a lesser extent from the King of Sweden and other minor figures. Svein focused on resolving these issues to gain some freedom. Burislav, an elderly pagan gentleman, turned out to be reasonable and accommodating; the same went for the King of Sweden and Dowager Queen Sigrid, his managing mother. Deals were made in both cases, sealed with marriages. Svein, recently widowed, married Sigrid and might have thought he struck a good deal, albeit with a pagan. Burislav also demanded to marry Princess Thyri, Svein's sister. Thyri, who was utterly unwilling to marry such an old pagan, pleaded with her brother; however, the Double-Beard was unyielding. Thyri's cries and pleas were ignored. Accompanied by a guardian foster-brother and a couple of maidservants, she had to embark on this hated journey. Old Burislav, upon seeing her, threw an extravagant wedding feast and was delighted to meet her; but Thyri refused to join the celebration, declined to eat with them, or sit at their table. Day after day, for six days, she flatly refused, and after nightfall on the sixth day, she slipped away with her foster-brother into the woods, taking hidden paths and wandering off until she finally made it back home to Denmark. Brother Svein wasn’t there at the moment; he had likely gone back to England. But Thyri knew all too well that he wouldn’t let her stay in Denmark or anywhere he could manage, except with the old pagan she had just escaped from.
Thyri, looking round the world, saw no likely road for her, but to Olaf Tryggveson in Norway; to beg protection from the most heroic man she knew of in the world. Olaf, except by renown, was not known to her; but by renown he well was. Olaf, at sight of her, promised protection and asylum against all mortals. Nay, in discoursing with Thyri Olaf perceived more and more clearly what a fine handsome being, soul and body, Thyri was; and in a short space of time winded up by proposing marriage to Thyri; who, humbly, and we may fancy with what secret joy, consented to say yes, and become Queen of Norway. In the due months they had a little son, Harald; who, it is credibly recorded, was the joy of both his parents; but who, to their inexpressible sorrow, in about a year died, and vanished from them. This, and one other fact now to be mentioned, is all the wedded history we have of Thyri.
Thyri looked around the world and saw no other path for her than to Olaf Tryggveson in Norway, seeking protection from the most heroic man she knew. Although she didn't personally know Olaf, his reputation was well-known. Upon seeing her, Olaf promised to protect her and provide her with refuge from anyone. As he talked with Thyri, Olaf began to realize more and more what a remarkable and beautiful person she was, inside and out. Not long after, he proposed marriage to her, and with humility and what we can imagine was secret joy, she agreed to say yes and become Queen of Norway. In due time, they had a little son named Harald, who, according to credible accounts, brought joy to both his parents; however, to their immense sorrow, he died about a year later and left them. This, along with one other fact yet to be mentioned, is all we know about Thyri's married life.
The other fact is, that Thyri had, by inheritance or covenant, not depending on her marriage with old Burislav, considerable properties in Wendland; which, she often reflected, might be not a little behooveful to her here in Norway, where her civil-list was probably but straitened. She spoke of this to her husband; but her husband would take no hold, merely made her gifts, and said, "Pooh, pooh, can't we live without old Burislav and his Wendland properties?" So that the lady sank into ever deeper anxiety and eagerness about this Wendland object; took to weeping; sat weeping whole days; and when Olaf asked, "What ails thee, then?" would answer, or did answer once, "What a different man my father Harald Gormson was [vulgarly called Blue-tooth], compared with some that are now kings! For no King Svein in the world would Harald Gormson have given up his own or his wife's just rights!" Whereupon Tryggveson started up, exclaiming in some heat, "Of thy brother Svein I never was afraid; if Svein and I meet in contest, it will not be Svein, I believe, that conquers;" and went off in a towering fume. Consented, however, at last, had to consent, to get his fine fleet equipped and armed, and decide to sail with it to Wendland to have speech and settlement with King Burislav.
The other fact is that Thyri had, through inheritance or agreement, regardless of her marriage to old Burislav, significant properties in Wendland; which, she often thought, could be quite beneficial to her here in Norway, where her budget was probably tight. She talked about this with her husband; but he didn’t take it seriously, just gave her gifts and said, "Come on, can’t we get by without old Burislav and his Wendland properties?" As a result, she fell into deeper anxiety and longing about this Wendland situation; she started crying, spent whole days in tears; and when Olaf asked, "What’s wrong?" she would respond, or did respond once, "What a different man my father Harald Gormson was [commonly known as Blue-tooth], compared to some of the kings now! No King Svein in the world would have let Harald Gormson give up his own rights or those of his wife!" At this, Tryggveson stood up, exclaiming in some anger, "I was never afraid of your brother Svein; if Svein and I meet in battle, I don’t believe it will be Svein who wins;" and he left in a fit of rage. However, in the end, he agreed, had to agree, to get his impressive fleet ready and armed, and decided to sail it to Wendland to talk and negotiate with King Burislav.
Tryggveson had already ships and navies that were the wonder of the North. Especially in building war ships, the Crane, the Serpent, last of all the Long Serpent, 7—he had, for size, for outward beauty, and inward perfection of equipment, transcended all example.
Tryggveson already had ships and fleets that were the envy of the North. Especially in building warships, the Crane, the Serpent, and finally the Long Serpent, 7—he had surpassed all others in terms of size, outward beauty, and internal perfection of equipment.
This new sea expedition became an object of attention to all neighbors; especially Queen Sigrid the Proud and Svein Double-Beard, her now king, were attentive to it.
This new sea expedition caught the attention of all the neighbors; especially Queen Sigrid the Proud and her current king, Svein Double-Beard, who were particularly focused on it.
"This insolent Tryggveson," Queen Sigrid would often say, and had long been saying, to her Svein, "to marry thy sister without leave had or asked of thee; and now flaunting forth his war navies, as if he, king only of paltry Norway, were the big hero of the North! Why do you suffer it, you kings really great?"
"This insolent Tryggveson," Queen Sigrid would often say, and had long been saying, to her Svein, "to marry your sister without your permission, and now parading his warships as if he, king only of insignificant Norway, were the big hero of the North! Why do you allow this, you truly great kings?"
By such persuasions and reiterations, King Svein of Denmark, King Olaf of Sweden, and Jarl Eric, now a great man there, grown rich by prosperous sea robbery and other good management, were brought to take the matter up, and combine strenuously for destruction of King Olaf Tryggveson on this grand Wendland expedition of his. Fleets and forces were with best diligence got ready; and, withal, a certain Jarl Sigwald, of Jomsburg, chieftain of the Jomsvikings, a powerful, plausible, and cunning man, was appointed to find means of joining himself to Tryggveson's grand voyage, of getting into Tryggveson's confidence, and keeping Svein Double-Beard, Eric, and the Swedish King aware of all his movements.
Through such persuasion and repeated discussions, King Svein of Denmark, King Olaf of Sweden, and Jarl Eric, who had become a prominent figure there, having gained wealth through successful piracy and other effective strategies, decided to band together and vigorously plot to eliminate King Olaf Tryggveson during his grand Wendland expedition. Fleets and forces were prepared with great urgency, and Jarl Sigwald of Jomsburg, the leader of the Jomsvikings and a powerful, persuasive, and cunning individual, was tasked with finding ways to align himself with Tryggveson's significant voyage, gain his trust, and keep Svein Double-Beard, Eric, and the Swedish King informed of all his activities.
King Olaf Tryggveson, unacquainted with all this, sailed away in summer, with his splendid fleet; went through the Belts with prosperous winds, under bright skies, to the admiration of both shores. Such a fleet, with its shining Serpents, long and short, and perfection of equipment and appearance, the Baltic never saw before. Jarl Sigwald joined with new ships by the way: "Had," he too, "a visit to King Burislav to pay; how could he ever do it in better company?" and studiously and skilfully ingratiated himself with King Olaf. Old Burislav, when they arrived, proved altogether courteous, handsome, and amenable; agreed at once to Olaf's claims for his now queen, did the rites of hospitality with a generous plenitude to Olaf; who cheerily renewed acquaintance with that country, known to him in early days (the cradle of his fortunes in the viking line), and found old friends there still surviving, joyful to meet him again. Jarl Sigwald encouraged these delays, King Svein and Co. not being yet quite ready. "Get ready!" Sigwald directed them, and they diligently did. Olaf's men, their business now done, were impatient to be home; and grudged every day of loitering there; but, till Sigwald pleased, such his power of flattering and cajoling Tryggveson, they could not get away.
King Olaf Tryggveson, unaware of all this, set sail in the summer with his impressive fleet. He navigated through the Belts with favorable winds and clear skies, capturing the admiration of both shores. No fleet, with its gleaming longships and diverse sizes, had ever been seen in the Baltic before. Jarl Sigwald joined them along the way, saying he had a visit to make to King Burislav and that there was no better company to do it with. He skillfully ingratiated himself with King Olaf. When they arrived, the old Burislav turned out to be completely courteous, handsome, and accommodating. He quickly agreed to Olaf's claims for his now queen and hosted Olaf with generous hospitality. Olaf happily reconnected with the country, which he remembered from his early days—the beginning of his fortunes as a Viking—and found old friends still alive and excited to see him again. Jarl Sigwald encouraged these delays, as King Svein and his crew were not yet fully prepared. "Get ready!" Sigwald urged them, and they diligently complied. Meanwhile, Olaf's men, having completed their tasks, were eager to return home and resented every day spent lingering there; but until Sigwald was satisfied, thanks to his ability to flatter and charm Tryggveson, they couldn't leave.
At length, Sigwald's secret messengers reporting all ready on the part of Svein and Co., Olaf took farewell of Burislav and Wendland, and all gladly sailed away. Svein, Eric, and the Swedish king, with their combined fleets, lay in wait behind some cape in a safe little bay of some island, then called Svolde, but not in our time to be found; the Baltic tumults in the fourteenth century having swallowed it, as some think, and leaving us uncertain whether it was in the neighborhood of Rugen Island or in the Sound of Elsinore. There lay Svein, Eric, and Co. waiting till Tryggveson and his fleet came up, Sigwald's spy messengers daily reporting what progress he and it had made. At length, one bright summer morning, the fleet made appearance, sailing in loose order, Sigwald, as one acquainted with the shoal places, steering ahead, and showing them the way.
At last, Sigwald's secret messengers reported that Svein and his crew were ready, so Olaf said goodbye to Burislav and Wendland, and everyone happily set sail. Svein, Eric, and the Swedish king, with their combined fleets, were hiding behind a cape in a safe little bay of an island that was then called Svolde, but isn’t found anymore; the Baltic chaos in the fourteenth century is believed to have swallowed it, leaving us unsure if it was near Rugen Island or in the Sound of Elsinore. There waited Svein, Eric, and their crew until Tryggveson and his fleet arrived, with Sigwald's spy messengers daily updating them on his progress. Finally, one bright summer morning, the fleet appeared, sailing loosely, with Sigwald, who was familiar with the shallow areas, leading the way.
Snorro rises into one of his pictorial fits, seized with enthusiasm at the thought of such a fleet, and reports to us largely in what order Tryggveson's winged Coursers of the Deep, in long series, for perhaps an hour or more, came on, and what the three potentates, from their knoll of vantage, said of each as it hove in sight, Svein thrice over guessed this and the other noble vessel to be the Long Serpent; Eric, always correcting him, "No, that is not the Long Serpent yet" (and aside always), "Nor shall you be lord of it, king, when it does come." The Long Serpent itself did make appearance. Eric, Svein, and the Swedish king hurried on board, and pushed out of their hiding-place into the open sea. Treacherous Sigwald, at the beginning of all this, had suddenly doubled that cape of theirs, and struck into the bay out of sight, leaving the foremost Tryggveson ships astonished, and uncertain what to do, if it were not simply to strike sail and wait till Olaf himself with the Long Serpent arrived.
Snorro gets caught up in one of his storytelling moods, excited at the thought of such a fleet, and shares with us in great detail how Tryggveson’s winged horses of the sea, in long lines, appeared for maybe an hour or more, and what the three leaders, from their vantage point, remarked about each ship as it came into view. Svein guessed over and over that the next noble vessel was the Long Serpent; Eric, always correcting him, said, "No, that's not the Long Serpent yet” (and always aside), “And you won’t be its lord, king, when it finally arrives." The Long Serpent itself did show up. Eric, Svein, and the Swedish king rushed on board and moved out from their hiding spot into the open sea. Deceitful Sigwald, at the start of all this, had suddenly navigated around their cape and entered the bay out of sight, leaving the leading Tryggveson ships confused and unsure what to do, except maybe to lower their sails and wait until Olaf himself arrived with the Long Serpent.
Olaf's chief captains, seeing the enemy's huge fleet come out, and how the matter lay, strongly advised King Olaf to elude this stroke of treachery, and, with all sail, hold on his course, fight being now on so unequal terms. Snorro says, the king, high on the quarter-deck where he stood, replied, "Strike the sails; never shall men of mine think of flight. I never fled from battle. Let God dispose of my life; but flight I will never take." And so the battle arrangements immediately began, and the battle with all fury went loose; and lasted hour after hour, till almost sunset, if I well recollect. "Olaf stood on the Serpent's quarter-deck," says Snorro, "high over the others. He had a gilt shield and a helmet inlaid with gold; over his armor he had a short red coat, and was easily distinguished from other men." Snorro's account of the battle is altogether animated, graphic, and so minute that antiquaries gather from it, if so disposed (which we but little are), what the methods of Norse sea-fighting were; their shooting of arrows, casting of javelins, pitching of big stones, ultimately boarding, and mutual clashing and smashing, which it would not avail us to speak of here. Olaf stood conspicuous all day, throwing javelins, of deadly aim, with both hands at once; encouraging, fighting and commanding like a highest sea-king.
Olaf's main captains, noticing the enemy's massive fleet emerge and understanding the situation, strongly advised King Olaf to avoid this act of treachery and sail away as fast as possible, given the uneven odds. Snorro mentions that the king, standing proudly on the quarter-deck, responded, "Lower the sails; my men will never consider retreat. I’ve never run from battle. Let God decide my fate, but I will never flee." With that, they quickly began preparing for battle, which then broke out with full force and continued for hours, nearly until sunset, if I recall correctly. "Olaf stood on the Serpent's quarter-deck," Snorro notes, "towering above the rest. He had a gilded shield and a helmet decorated with gold; over his armor, he wore a short red coat, making him easily recognizable." Snorro's description of the battle is vivid, detailed, and so thorough that historians can learn, if they choose (which we are not inclined to do), about the tactics of Norse naval combat; their archery, throwing of javelins, hurling of large stones, ultimately boarding, and the intense clashes and chaos that we won’t go into here. Olaf remained visible throughout the day, accurately throwing javelins with both hands and encouraging, fighting, and commanding like a true sea king.
The Danish fleet, the Swedish fleet, were, both of them, quickly dealt with, and successively withdrew out of shot-range. And then Jarl Eric came up, and fiercely grappled with the Long Serpent, or, rather, with her surrounding comrades; and gradually, as they were beaten empty of men, with the Long Serpent herself. The fight grew ever fiercer, more furious. Eric was supplied with new men from the Swedes and Danes; Olaf had no such resource, except from the crews of his own beaten ships, and at length this also failed him; all his ships, except the Long Serpent, being beaten and emptied. Olaf fought on unyielding. Eric twice boarded him, was twice repulsed. Olaf kept his quarterdeck; unconquerable, though left now more and more hopeless, fatally short of help. A tall young man, called Einar Tamberskelver, very celebrated and important afterwards in Norway, and already the best archer known, kept busy with his bow. Twice he nearly shot Jarl Eric in his ship. "Shoot me that man," said Jarl Eric to a bowman near him; and, just as Tamberskelver was drawing his bow the third time, an arrow hit it in the middle and broke it in two. "What is this that has broken?" asked King Olaf. "Norway from thy hand, king," answered Tamberskelver. Tryggveson's men, he observed with surprise, were striking violently on Eric's; but to no purpose: nobody fell. "How is this?" asked Tryggveson. "Our swords are notched and blunted, king; they do not cut." Olaf stept down to his arm-chest; delivered out new swords; and it was observed as he did it, blood ran trickling from his wrist; but none knew where the wound was. Eric boarded a third time. Olaf, left with hardly more than one man, sprang overboard (one sees that red coat of his still glancing in the evening sun), and sank in the deep waters to his long rest.
The Danish fleet and the Swedish fleet were both quickly taken care of and retreated out of shooting range. Then Jarl Eric came up and fiercely engaged with the Long Serpent, or rather, her surrounding ships; gradually, as they were depleted of men, he tackled the Long Serpent herself. The fighting grew fiercer and more intense. Eric received fresh crew members from the Swedes and Danes; Olaf had no such advantage, relying only on the crews of his own defeated ships, and eventually even that ran out; all his ships, except the Long Serpent, had been defeated and emptied. Olaf fought on relentlessly. Eric boarded him twice and was repelled both times. Olaf held his quarterdeck, unyielding, though increasingly desperate and critically short of support. A tall young man named Einar Tamberskelver, already a renowned archer and later significant in Norway, stayed busy with his bow. Twice he almost hit Jarl Eric on his ship. “Get me that guy,” Jarl Eric said to a nearby archer; just as Tamberskelver was drawing his bow for a third shot, an arrow struck it in the middle and broke it in two. “What just broke?” asked King Olaf. “Norway from your hand, king,” replied Tamberskelver. Tryggveson's men, he noticed in surprise, were hitting Eric’s crew hard, but it was to no avail: nobody fell. “What’s going on?” asked Tryggveson. “Our swords are nicked and dull, king; they don’t cut.” Olaf stepped down to his arm-chest, handed out new swords, and it was noticed as he did that blood was trickling from his wrist; but no one knew where the wound was. Eric boarded for a third time. With hardly anyone left, Olaf jumped overboard (you can still see his red coat glimmering in the evening sun) and sank into the deep waters for his long rest.
Rumor ran among his people that he still was not dead; grounding on some movement by the ships of that traitorous Sigwald, they fancied Olaf had dived beneath the keels of his enemies, and got away with Sigwald, as Sigwald himself evidently did. "Much was hoped, supposed, spoken," says one old mourning Skald; "but the truth was, Olaf Tryggveson was never seen in Norseland more." Strangely he remains still a shining figure to us; the wildly beautifulest man, in body and in soul, that one has ever heard of in the North.
Rumors circulated among his people that he wasn’t really dead; based on some activity from the ships of that traitorous Sigwald, they believed Olaf had dived under the hulls of his enemies and escaped with Sigwald, just as Sigwald himself clearly did. "There was much hope, speculation, and discussion," says an old grieving Skald; "but the truth is, Olaf Tryggveson was never seen in Norseland again." Strangely, he still stands out as a remarkable figure to us; the most wildly beautiful man, both in body and spirit, that anyone has ever heard of in the North.
CHAPTER VIII. JARLS ERIC AND SVEIN.
Jarl Eric, splendent with this victory, not to speak of that over the Jomsburgers with his father long ago, was now made Governor of Norway: Governor or quasi-sovereign, with his brother, Jarl. Svein, as partner, who, however, took but little hand in governing;—and, under the patronage of Svein Double-Beard and the then Swedish king (Olaf his name, Sigrid the Proud, his mother's), administered it, they say, with skill and prudence for above fourteen years. Tryggveson's death is understood and laboriously computed to have happened in the year 1000; but there is no exact chronology in these things, but a continual uncertain guessing after such; so that one eye in History as regards them is as if put out;—neither indeed have I yet had the luck to find any decipherable and intelligible map of Norway: so that the other eye of History is much blinded withal, and her path through those wild regions and epochs is an extremely dim and chaotic one. An evil that much demands remedying, and especially wants some first attempt at remedying, by inquirers into English History; the whole period from Egbert, the first Saxon King of England, on to Edward the Confessor, the last, being everywhere completely interwoven with that of their mysterious, continually invasive "Danes," as they call them, and inextricably unintelligible till these also get to be a little understood, and cease to be utterly dark, hideous, and mythical to us as they now are.
Jarl Eric, shining from his victory, not to mention the one over the Jomsburgers with his father long ago, was now appointed Governor of Norway: Governor or quasi-sovereign, with his brother, Jarl Svein, as a partner, who didn't really take much part in the governance;—and, under the support of Svein Double-Beard and the then Swedish king (named Olaf, his mother being Sigrid the Proud), they managed it, reportedly with skill and care for more than fourteen years. Tryggveson's death is believed to have occurred in the year 1000; however, there's no exact timeline for these events, only continuous uncertain speculations about them, so that one perspective in History seems as if it's missing;—neither have I yet been fortunate enough to find any clear and understandable map of Norway: so the other perspective of History is also quite obscured, and her journey through those wild areas and times is extremely dim and chaotic. This is a problem that greatly needs addressing, especially by those looking into English History; the entire period from Egbert, the first Saxon King of England, to Edward the Confessor, the last, being completely intertwined with that of their mysterious, constantly invading "Danes," as they are called, and totally incomprehensible until these also become a bit clearer and no longer remain utterly dark, terrifying, and mythical to us as they are now.
King Olaf Tryggveson is the first Norseman who is expressly mentioned to have been in England by our English History books, new or old; and of him it is merely said that he had an interview with King Ethelred II. at Andover, of a pacific and friendly nature,—though it is absurdly added that the noble Olaf was converted to Christianity by that extremely stupid Royal Person. Greater contrast in an interview than in this at Andover, between heroic Olaf Tryggveson and Ethelred the forever Unready, was not perhaps seen in the terrestrial Planet that day. Olaf or "Olaus," or "Anlaf," as they name him, did "engage on oath to Ethelred not to invade England any more," and kept his promise, they farther say. Essentially a truth, as we already know, though the circumstances were all different; and the promise was to a devout High Priest, not to a crowned Blockhead and cowardly Do-nothing. One other "Olaus" I find mentioned in our Books, two or three centuries before, at a time when there existed no such individual; not to speak of several Anlafs, who sometimes seem to mean Olaf and still oftener to mean nobody possible. Which occasions not a little obscurity in our early History, says the learned Selden. A thing remediable, too, in which, if any Englishman of due genius (or even capacity for standing labor), who understood the Icelandic and Anglo-Saxon languages, would engage in it, he might do a great deal of good, and bring the matter into a comparatively lucid state. Vain aspirations,—or perhaps not altogether vain.
King Olaf Tryggveson is the first Norseman explicitly mentioned in our English History books, both old and new. It simply states that he had a peaceful and friendly meeting with King Ethelred II at Andover, although it's absurdly noted that the noble Olaf was converted to Christianity by that rather foolish king. The contrast between the heroic Olaf Tryggveson and Ethelred the Unready during this meeting in Andover was likely unmatched on that day. Olaf, or "Olaus," or "Anlaf," as they refer to him, swore an oath to Ethelred not to invade England again, and they say he kept his promise. This is essentially true as we know, although the circumstances were quite different; the promise was made to a devoted High Priest, not to a crowned idiot and cowardly do-nothing. I also find mention of another "Olaus" in our books, a couple of centuries earlier, when no such person existed, not to mention several Anlafs, who sometimes seem to mean Olaf but more often refer to no one at all. This causes quite a bit of confusion in our early history, as noted by the learned Selden. It's a fixable issue, and if any Englishman with the right talent (or even just the capacity for hard work) who understood both the Icelandic and Anglo-Saxon languages took it on, he could do a lot of good and clarify the matter significantly. These are lofty aspirations — or perhaps not completely in vain.
At the time of Olaf Tryggveson's death, and indeed long before, King Svein Double-Beard had always for chief enterprise the Conquest of England, and followed it by fits with extreme violence and impetus; often advancing largely towards a successful conclusion; but never, for thirteen years yet, getting it concluded. He possessed long since all England north of Watling Street. That is to say, Northumberland, East Anglia (naturally full of Danish settlers by this time), were fixedly his; Mercia, his oftener than not; Wessex itself, with all the coasts, he was free to visit, and to burn and rob in at discretion. There or elsewhere, Ethelred the Unready had no battle in him whatever; and, for a forty years after the beginning of his reign, England excelled in anarchic stupidity, murderous devastation, utter misery, platitude, and sluggish contemptibility, all the countries one has read of. Apparently a very opulent country, too; a ready skill in such arts and fine arts as there were; Svein's very ships, they say, had their gold dragons, top-mast pennons, and other metallic splendors generally wrought for them in England. "Unexampled prosperity" in the manufacture way not unknown there, it would seem! But co-existing with such spiritual bankruptcy as was also unexampled, one would hope. Read Lupus (Wulfstan), Archbishop of York's amazing Sermon on the subject, 8 addressed to contemporary audiences; setting forth such a state of things,—sons selling their fathers, mothers, and sisters as Slaves to the Danish robber; themselves living in debauchery, blusterous gluttony, and depravity; the details of which are well-nigh incredible, though clearly stated as things generally known,—the humor of these poor wretches sunk to a state of what we may call greasy desperation, "Let us eat and drink, for to-morrow we die." The manner in which they treated their own English nuns, if young, good-looking, and captive to the Danes; buying them on a kind of brutish or subter-brutish "Greatest Happiness Principle" (for the moment), and by a Joint-Stock arrangement, far transcends all human speech or imagination, and awakens in one the momentary red-hot thought, The Danes have served you right, ye accursed! The so-called soldiers, one finds, made not the least fight anywhere; could make none, led and guided as they were, and the "Generals" often enough traitors, always ignorant, and blockheads, were in the habit, when expressly commanded to fight, of taking physic, and declaring that nature was incapable of castor-oil and battle both at once. This ought to be explained a little to the modern English and their War-Secretaries, who undertake the conduct of armies. The undeniable fact is, defeat on defeat was the constant fate of the English; during these forty years not one battle in which they were not beaten. No gleam of victory or real resistance till the noble Edmund Ironside (whom it is always strange to me how such an Ethelred could produce for son) made his appearance and ran his brief course, like a great and far-seen meteor, soon extinguished without result. No remedy for England in that base time, but yearly asking the victorious, plundering, burning and murdering Danes, "How much money will you take to go away?" Thirty thousand pounds in silver, which the annual Danegelt soon rose to, continued to be about the average yearly sum, though generally on the increasing hand; in the last year I think it had risen to seventy-two thousand pounds in silver, raised yearly by a tax (Income-tax of its kind, rudely levied), the worst of all remedies, good for the day only. Nay, there was one remedy still worse, which the miserable Ethelred once tried: that of massacring "all the Danes settled in England" (practically, of a few thousands or hundreds of them), by treachery and a kind of Sicilian Vespers. Which issued, as such things usually do, in terrible monition to you not to try the like again! Issued, namely, in redoubled fury on the Danish part; new fiercer invasion by Svein's Jarl Thorkel; then by Svein himself; which latter drove the miserable Ethelred, with wife and family, into Normandy, to wife's brother, the then Duke there; and ended that miserable struggle by Svein's becoming King of England himself. Of this disgraceful massacre, which it would appear has been immensely exaggerated in the English books, we can happily give the exact date (A.D. 1002); and also of Svein's victorious accession (A.D. 1013), 9—pretty much the only benefit one gets out of contemplating such a set of objects.
At the time of Olaf Tryggveson's death, and even long before that, King Svein Double-Beard had always focused on one main goal: the Conquest of England. He pursued this goal with bursts of extreme violence and energy, often making significant progress toward success, but for thirteen years, he never actually finished it. He had already taken control of all of England north of Watling Street. This included Northumberland and East Anglia (which by then was filled with Danish settlers); he often had control over Mercia, and he could freely visit Wessex and raid its coasts at will. Ethelred the Unready never managed to put up a fight against him; for forty years after he began his reign, England was marked by chaos, destruction, misery, mediocrity, and a sort of lazy contempt. It seemed to be a very rich country too, with skills in various arts and crafts; it was said that Svein's ships had their gold dragons, top-mast pennons, and other decorative metalwork made in England. There was apparently "unprecedented prosperity" in manufacturing, but it coexisted with a spiritual emptiness that was also extraordinary. Read Lupus (Wulfstan), Archbishop of York's remarkable Sermon on this issue, 8 aimed at contemporary audiences, describing a state of affairs where sons sold their fathers, mothers, and sisters as slaves to Danish raiders while indulging in debauchery and extreme gluttony. The details, though hard to believe, were clearly presented as commonly known; the desperation of these people had sunk to a level we could call greasy hopelessness, "Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die." Their treatment of young, attractive English nuns captured by the Danes—buying them based on a brutish version of the "Greatest Happiness Principle" (for the moment)—and through a joint-stock scheme far exceeded any expression we could use and sparked a brief, intense thought: The Danes have done you right, you cursed ones! The so-called soldiers hardly fought anywhere; they couldn't, led by traitors, ignorant fools who, when ordered to fight, often claimed they were too ill to do both that and take medicine. This should be explained to modern English leaders and their War Secretaries in charge of armies. The undeniable reality is that defeat after defeat was the constant fate of the English; during those forty years, there was not one battle where they weren’t beaten. There was no sign of victory or real resistance until the noble Edmund Ironside (who was always a mystery to me as the offspring of such an Ethelred) appeared and briefly shone like a great, distant meteor, soon extinguished without impact. The only solution for England during that shameful time was to ask the victorious, plundering, burning Danes every year, "How much will it cost to make you leave?" The average sum was about thirty thousand pounds in silver, a figure the annual Danegelt soon reached, which generally increased; by the last year, I think it had gone up to seventy-two thousand pounds in silver, collected through a tax that was, in essence, a primitive income tax—the worst of all solutions, effective only for the day. There was one even worse solution that the unfortunate Ethelred once tried: he ordered the massacre of "all the Danes settled in England" (practically just a few thousands or hundreds of them), through treachery, akin to a Sicilian Vespers. This usually led to a strong warning against trying the same thing again! As expected, it resulted in greater rage from the Danes: a fiercer invasion led by Svein's Jarl Thorkel, followed by Svein himself. This latter event forced the wretched Ethelred, along with his wife and family, to flee to Normandy, to her brother, the then Duke there, eventually ending that disastrous struggle with Svein becoming King of England. We can thankfully provide the exact date of this disgraceful massacre (A.D. 1002); and also of Svein's victorious rise to power (A.D. 1013), 9—pretty much the only benefit one gains from reflecting on such a grim scenario.
King Svein's first act was to levy a terribly increased Income-Tax for the payment of his army. Svein was levying it with a stronghanded diligence, but had not yet done levying it, when, at Gainsborough one night, he suddenly died; smitten dead, once used to be said, by St. Edmund, whilom murdered King of the East Angles; who could not bear to see his shrine and monastery of St. Edmundsbury plundered by the Tyrant's tax-collectors, as they were on the point of being. In all ways impossible, however,—Edmund's own death did not occur till two years after Svein's. Svein's death, by whatever cause, befell 1014; his fleet, then lying in the Humber; and only Knut, 10 his eldest son (hardly yet eighteen, count some), in charge of it; who, on short counsel, and arrangement about this questionable kingdom of his, lifted anchor; made for Sandwich, a safer station at the moment; "cut off the feet and noses" (one shudders, and hopes not, there being some discrepancy about it!) of his numerous hostages that had been delivered to King Svein; set them ashore;—and made for Denmark, his natural storehouse and stronghold, as the hopefulest first thing he could do.
King Svein's first move was to impose a dramatically increased income tax to pay for his army. He was collecting it with strong determination, but before he finished, he suddenly died one night in Gainsborough; it was said that he was struck down by St. Edmund, the former king of East Anglia who had been murdered, unable to tolerate seeing his shrine and monastery at St. Edmundsbury being looted by the tyrant's tax collectors. In reality, however, Edmund had died two years after Svein. Svein’s death occurred in 1014, while his fleet was stationed in the Humber, with only his eldest son Knut—barely eighteen in age—left in command. After a brief discussion about this uncertain kingdom, he raised anchor, headed for Sandwich, a safer spot at the time; "cut off the feet and noses" (which is shocking and hopefully not true, given some conflicting accounts!) of his many hostages that had been delivered to King Svein, set them ashore, and then made for Denmark, his natural base and stronghold, as the best move he could make.
Knut soon returned from Denmark, with increase of force sufficient for the English problem; which latter he now ended in a victorious, and essentially, for himself and chaotic England, beneficent manner. Became widely known by and by, there and elsewhere, as Knut the Great; and is thought by judges of our day to have really merited that title. A most nimble, sharp-striking, clear-thinking, prudent and effective man, who regulated this dismembered and distracted England in its Church matters, in its State matters, like a real King. Had a Standing Army (House Carles), who were well paid, well drilled and disciplined, capable of instantly quenching insurrection or breakage of the peace; and piously endeavored (with a signal earnestness, and even devoutness, if we look well) to do justice to all men, and to make all men rest satisfied with justice. In a word, he successfully strapped up, by every true method and regulation, this miserable, dislocated, and dissevered mass of bleeding Anarchy into something worthy to be called an England again;—only that he died too soon, and a second "Conqueror" of us, still weightier of structure, and under improved auspices, became possible, and was needed here! To appearance, Knut himself was capable of being a Charlemagne of England and the North (as has been already said or quoted), had he only lived twice as long as he did. But his whole sum of years seems not to have exceeded forty. His father Svein of the Forkbeard is reckoned to have been fifty to sixty when St. Edmund finished him at Gainsborough. We now return to Norway, ashamed of this long circuit which has been a truancy more or less.
Knut soon returned from Denmark with enough forces to deal with the English situation, which he resolved in a victorious and ultimately beneficial way for himself and chaotic England. He became well-known as Knut the Great, and many contemporary judges believe he truly deserved that title. He was a quick-thinking, effective, and prudent leader who managed the disorganized Church and State in England like a real king. He had a standing army, known as the House Carles, who were well-paid, well-trained, and disciplined, capable of quickly putting down any insurrections or disturbances. He genuinely tried, with earnestness and even a certain devotion, to deliver justice to everyone and ensure that all felt satisfied with it. In short, he successfully pulled together this broken and chaotic mass of bleeding anarchy into something deserving of being called England again; unfortunately, he died too soon, leaving a need for another conqueror, one even more powerful and under better circumstances, to come along. It seems that Knut had the potential to be a Charlemagne for England and the North (as has been noted before), had he lived twice as long. However, his total years were likely not more than forty. His father, Svein of the Forkbeard, is thought to have been about fifty to sixty years old when St. Edmund defeated him at Gainsborough. We now return to Norway, somewhat embarrassed by this long diversion.
CHAPTER IX. KING OLAF THE THICK-SET'S VIKING DAYS.
King Harald Graenske, who, with another from Russia accidentally lodging beside him, got burned to death in Sweden, courting that unspeakable Sigrid the Proud,—was third cousin or so to Tryggve, father of our heroic Olaf. Accurately counted, he is great-grandson of Bjorn the Chapman, first of Haarfagr's sons whom Eric Bloodaxe made away with. His little "kingdom," as he called it, was a district named the Greenland (Graeneland); he himself was one of those little Haarfagr kinglets whom Hakon Jarl, much more Olaf Tryggveson, was content to leave reigning, since they would keep the peace with him. Harald had a loving wife of his own, Aasta the name of her, soon expecting the birth of her and his pretty babe, named Olaf,—at the time he went on that deplorable Swedish adventure, the foolish, fated creature, and ended self and kingdom altogether. Aasta was greatly shocked; composed herself however; married a new husband, Sigurd Syr, a kinglet, and a great-grandson of Harald Fairhair, a man of great wealth, prudence, and influence in those countries; in whose house, as favorite and well-beloved stepson, little Olaf was wholesomely and skilfully brought up. In Sigurd's house he had, withal, a special tutor entertained for him, one Rane, known as Rane the Far-travelled, by whom he could be trained, from the earliest basis, in Norse accomplishments and arts. New children came, one or two; but Olaf, from his mother, seems always to have known that he was the distinguished and royal article there. One day his Foster-father, hurrying to leave home on business, hastily bade Olaf, no other being by, saddle his horse for him. Olaf went out with the saddle, chose the biggest he-goat about, saddled that, and brought it to the door by way of horse. Old Sigurd, a most grave man, grinned sardonically at the sight. "Hah, I see thou hast no mind to take commands from me; thou art of too high a humor to take commands." To which, says Snorro, Boy Olaf answered little except by laughing, till Sigurd saddled for himself, and rode away. His mother Aasta appears to have been a thoughtful, prudent woman, though always with a fierce royalism at the bottom of her memory, and a secret implacability on that head.
King Harald Graenske, who accidentally ended up next to another man from Russia, was burned to death in Sweden while pursuing the untouchable Sigrid the Proud. He was about a third cousin to Tryggve, the father of our heroic Olaf. He is the great-grandson of Bjorn the Chapman, the first of Haarfagr's sons, whom Eric Bloodaxe killed. His small "kingdom," as he referred to it, was a region called Greenland (Graeneland); he was one of those minor Haarfagr kings that Hakon Jarl, and especially Olaf Tryggveson, were happy to let remain in power, as they maintained peace with him. Harald had a loving wife named Aasta, who was soon expecting their beautiful baby named Olaf when he embarked on that unfortunate adventure in Sweden, the foolish and doomed man, which led to his and his kingdom's downfall. Aasta was deeply shocked but composed herself and remarried a new husband, Sigurd Syr, another minor king and great-grandson of Harald Fairhair, a man of considerable wealth, wisdom, and influence in those regions. In his household, little Olaf was cared for and raised well as a favored and beloved stepson. Sigurd even hired a special tutor for him, a man named Rane, known as Rane the Far-travelled, to teach him early on in Norse skills and arts. New children came along, one or two; but Olaf always seemed to understand from his mother that he was the distinguished and royal one there. One day, Sigurd, in a hurry to leave home on business, quickly told Olaf, with no one else around, to saddle his horse for him. Olaf went outside, grabbed a saddle, picked the biggest goat he could find, saddled it up, and brought it to the door as if it were a horse. Old Sigurd, a serious man, couldn’t help but smirk at the sight. "Ah, I see you have no intention of taking orders from me; you're far too proud for that." To this, as Snorro notes, young Olaf only laughed until Sigurd saddled up himself and rode away. His mother Aasta appears to have been a thoughtful and wise woman, although she always had a fierce sense of royalty deep in her memory and a hidden stubbornness about it.
At the age of twelve Olaf went to sea; furnished with a little fleet, and skilful sea-counsellor, expert old Rane, by his Foster-father, and set out to push his fortune in the world. Rane was a steersman and counsellor in these incipient times; but the crew always called Olaf "King," though at first, as Snorro thinks, except it were in the hour of battle, he merely pulled an oar. He cruised and fought in this capacity on many seas and shores; passed several years, perhaps till the age of nineteen or twenty, in this wild element and way of life; fighting always in a glorious and distinguished manner. In the hour of battle, diligent enough "to amass property," as the Vikings termed it; and in the long days and nights of sailing, given over, it is likely, to his own thoughts and the unfathomable dialogue with the ever-moaning Sea; not the worst High School a man could have, and indeed infinitely preferable to the most that are going even now, for a high and deep young soul.
At the age of twelve, Olaf went to sea, equipped with a small fleet and experienced sea advisor, the skilled old Rane, who was his foster father. They set out to seek their fortunes in the world. Rane was a helmsman and advisor during these early days, but the crew always called Olaf "King," although, as Snorro suggests, for the most part, he simply rowed, except in battle. He sailed and fought in this role on many seas and shores, spending several years—perhaps until he was nineteen or twenty—living this wild life and fighting in a glorious and distinguished manner. In battle, he was diligent enough to "amass property," as the Vikings put it, and during the long days and nights at sea, he likely reflected on his own thoughts and engaged in a profound dialogue with the ever-moaning Sea; not the worst high school a person could attend, and in fact, far better than most that exist even today, for a high-minded and deep young soul.
His first distinguished expedition was to Sweden: natural to go thither first, to avenge his poor father's death, were it nothing more. Which he did, the Skalds say, in a distinguished manner; making victorious and handsome battle for himself, in entering Maelare Lake; and in getting out of it again, after being frozen there all winter, showing still more surprising, almost miraculous contrivance and dexterity. This was the first of his glorious victories, of which the Skalds reckon up some fourteen or thirteen very glorious indeed, mostly in the Western and Southern countries, most of all in England; till the name of Olaf Haraldson became quite famous in the Viking and strategic world. He seems really to have learned the secrets of his trade, and to have been, then and afterwards, for vigilance, contrivance, valor, and promptitude of execution, a superior fighter. Several exploits recorded of him betoken, in simple forms, what may be called a military genius.
His first notable expedition was to Sweden: it made sense to go there first to avenge his father's tragic death, if nothing else. According to the Skalds, he did this in a remarkable way; he fought valiantly and seemly when entering Maelare Lake, and managed to get out again after being frozen there all winter, showcasing even more impressive, almost miraculous ingenuity and skill. This was the first of his glorious victories, and the Skalds count about fourteen or thirteen that are truly remarkable, mostly in the Western and Southern regions, particularly in England; by then, the name of Olaf Haraldson had become well-known in the Viking and military community. He seemed to have mastered the secrets of his craft and was, both then and later, known for his watchfulness, clever strategies, bravery, and quick decision-making, making him an exceptional fighter. Various exploits noted about him indicate, in straightforward terms, what could be considered a military genius.
The principal, and to us the alone interesting, of his exploits seem to have lain in England, and, what is further notable, always on the anti-Svein side. English books do not mention him at all that I can find; but it is fairly credible that, as the Norse records report, in the end of Ethelred's reign, he was the ally or hired general of Ethelred, and did a great deal of sea-fighting, watching, sailing, and sieging for this miserable king and Edmund Ironside, his son. Snorro says expressly, London, the impregnable city, had to be besieged again for Ethelred's behoof (in the interval between Svein's death and young Knut's getting back from Denmark), and that our Olaf Haraldson was the great engineer and victorious captor of London on that singular occasion,—London captured for the first time. The Bridge, as usual, Snorro says, offered almost insuperable obstacles. But the engineering genius of Olaf contrived huge "platforms of wainscoting [old walls of wooden houses, in fact], bound together by withes;" these, carried steadily aloft above the ships, will (thinks Olaf) considerably secure them and us from the destructive missiles, big boulder stones, and other, mischief profusely showered down on us, till we get under the Bridge with axes and cables, and do some good upon it. Olaf's plan was tried; most of the other ships, in spite of their wainscoting and withes, recoiled on reaching the Bridge, so destructive were the boulder and other missile showers. But Olaf's ships and self got actually under the Bridge; fixed all manner of cables there; and then, with the river current in their favor, and the frightened ships rallying to help in this safer part of the enterprise, tore out the important piles and props, and fairly broke the poor Bridge, wholly or partly, down into the river, and its Danish defenders into immediate surrender. That is Snorro's account.
The main, and for us the only interesting, part of his adventures seems to have taken place in England, notably always on the anti-Svein side. I can't find any mention of him in English books; however, it's quite believable that, as the Norse records indicate, towards the end of Ethelred's reign, he was an ally or hired general of Ethelred and engaged in a lot of naval battles, watching, sailing, and besieging for that unfortunate king and his son, Edmund Ironside. Snorro explicitly states that London, the impregnable city, had to be besieged once again for Ethelred's benefit (during the time between Svein's death and young Knut returning from Denmark), and that our Olaf Haraldson was the brilliant engineer and victorious captor of London on that remarkable occasion—London captured for the first time. As usual, Snorro mentions that the Bridge posed almost insurmountable challenges. But Olaf's engineering skill devised large "platforms of wainscoting [actually old wooden house walls], bound together by withes;" these, raised high above the ships, would (Olaf thought) significantly protect them and us from the damaging projectiles, big boulders, and other debris raining down on us until we reached the Bridge with axes and cables, ready to make some effective moves. Olaf's strategy was attempted; most other ships, despite their wainscoting and withes, faltered when they approached the Bridge due to the fierce showers of boulders and other projectiles. However, Olaf's ships and himself actually made it under the Bridge; they secured various cables there; and then, with the river current in their favor and the panicked ships gathering to assist in this safer part of the mission, they managed to pull out the crucial piles and supports, effectively bringing the poor Bridge—completely or partially—down into the river, forcing its Danish defenders to surrender immediately. That is Snorro's account.
On a previous occasion, Olaf had been deep in a hopeful combination with Ethelred's two younger sons, Alfred and Edward, afterwards King Edward the Confessor: That they two should sally out from Normandy in strong force, unite with Olaf in ditto, and, landing on the Thames, do something effectual for themselves. But impediments, bad weather or the like, disheartened the poor Princes, and it came to nothing. Olaf was much in Normandy, what they then called Walland; a man held in honor by those Norman Dukes.
On a previous occasion, Olaf had been deeply involved in a hopeful plan with Ethelred's two younger sons, Alfred and Edward, who later became King Edward the Confessor: The idea was for the two of them to assemble a strong force in Normandy, join Olaf with an equal number of troops, and, upon landing on the Thames, achieve something significant for themselves. However, obstacles like bad weather discouraged the poor princes, and it all came to nothing. Olaf spent a lot of time in Normandy, which they then referred to as Walland, and he was a man respected by those Norman dukes.
What amount of "property" he had amassed I do not know, but could prove, were it necessary, that he had acquired some tactical or even strategic faculty and real talent for war. At Lymfjord, in Jutland, but some years after this (A.D. 1027), he had a sea-battle with the great Knut himself,—ships combined with flood-gates, with roaring, artificial deluges; right well managed by King Olaf; which were within a hair's-breadth of destroying Knut, now become a King and Great; and did in effect send him instantly running. But of this more particularly by and by.
I don’t know how much “property” he had accumulated, but I could show, if needed, that he had developed some tactical or even strategic skills and a real talent for warfare. A few years later, at Lymfjord in Jutland (A.D. 1027), he fought a sea battle against the great Knut himself—ships combined with floodgates creating roaring, artificial floods; it was very well executed by King Olaf and came very close to defeating Knut, who had now become a King and Great, and it did indeed make him flee immediately. But more on this later.
What still more surprises me is the mystery, where Olaf, in this wandering, fighting, sea-roving life, acquired his deeply religious feeling, his intense adherence to the Christian Faith. I suppose it had been in England, where many pious persons, priestly and other, were still to be met with, that Olaf had gathered these doctrines; and that in those his unfathomable dialogues with the ever-moaning Ocean, they had struck root downwards in the soul of him, and borne fruit upwards to the degree so conspicuous afterwards. It is certain he became a deeply pious man during these long Viking cruises; and directed all his strength, when strength and authority were lent him, to establishing the Christian religion in his country, and suppressing and abolishing Vikingism there; both of which objects, and their respective worth and unworth, he, must himself have long known so well.
What surprises me even more is the mystery of how Olaf, in his wandering, fighting, and sea-roaming life, developed his deep religious feelings and strong commitment to the Christian Faith. I guess it was in England, where he encountered many devout individuals, both clergy and laypeople, that Olaf absorbed these beliefs. In his profound conversations with the ever-moaning Ocean, these ideas took root deep within him and eventually blossomed in a way that became very evident later on. It's clear that he became a deeply devout man during these long Viking expeditions, and he devoted all his strength, when he had it, to establishing Christianity in his homeland and replacing Viking traditions there; both of these goals, along with their significance and lack of significance, he must have understood well over time.
It was well on in A.D. 1016 that Knut gained his last victory, at Ashdon, in Essex, where the earth pyramids and antique church near by still testify the thankful piety of Knut,—or, at lowest his joy at having won instead of lost and perished, as he was near doing there. And it was still this same year when the noble Edmund Ironside, after forced partition-treaty "in the Isle of Alney," got scandalously murdered, and Knut became indisputable sole King of England, and decisively settled himself to his work of governing there. In the year before either of which events, while all still hung uncertain for Knut, and even Eric Jarl of Norway had to be summoned in aid of him, in that year 1015, as one might naturally guess and as all Icelandic hints and indications lead us to date the thing, Olaf had decided to give up Vikingism in all its forms; to return to Norway, and try whether he could not assert the place and career that belonged to him there. Jarl Eric had vanished with all his war forces towards England, leaving only a boy, Hakon, as successor, and Svein, his own brother,—a quiet man, who had always avoided war. Olaf landed in Norway without obstacle; but decided to be quiet till he had himself examined and consulted friends.
It was well into A.D. 1016 when Knut achieved his last victory at Ashdon, in Essex, where the earthen mounds and the old church nearby still attest to Knut's grateful devotion—or at least his relief at having winner instead of losing and facing disaster, as he almost did there. This same year, the noble Edmund Ironside was scandalously murdered after a forced partition treaty "in the Isle of Alney," allowing Knut to become the undisputed sole King of England, fully committing himself to the task of governing. The year prior to either event, when Knut's future was still uncertain and even Eric Jarl of Norway had to be called in to support him, in the year 1015, as one might naturally expect and as all Icelandic sources suggest, Olaf decided to abandon all forms of Viking life; he resolved to return to Norway and see if he could reclaim his rightful place and career there. Jarl Eric had disappeared with all his military forces toward England, leaving only a boy, Hakon, as his successor, and Svein, his own brother—a quiet man who had always steered clear of conflict. Olaf arrived in Norway without any obstacles but chose to lay low until he had a chance to consult with friends.
His reception by his mother Aasta was of the kindest and proudest, and is lovingly described by Snorro. A pretty idyllic, or epic piece, of Norse Homeric type: How Aasta, hearing of her son's advent, set all her maids and menials to work at the top of their speed; despatched a runner to the harvest-field, where her husband Sigurd was, to warn him to come home and dress. How Sigurd was standing among his harvest folk, reapers and binders; and what he had on,—broad slouch hat, with veil (against the midges), blue kirtle, hose of I forget what color, with laced boots; and in his hand a stick with silver head and ditto ring upon it;—a personable old gentleman, of the eleventh century, in those parts. Sigurd was cautious, prudentially cunctatory, though heartily friendly in his counsel to Olaf as to the King question. Aasta had a Spartan tone in her wild maternal heart; and assures Olaf that she, with a half-reproachful glance at Sigurd, will stand by him to the death in this his just and noble enterprise. Sigurd promises to consult farther in his neighborhood, and to correspond by messages; the result is, Olaf resolutely pushing forward himself, resolves to call a Thing, and openly claim his kingship there. The Thing itself was willing enough: opposition parties do here and there bestir themselves; but Olaf is always swifter than they. Five kinglets somewhere in the Uplands, 11—all descendants of Haarfagr; but averse to break the peace, which Jarl Eric and Hakon Jarl both have always willingly allowed to peaceable people,—seem to be the main opposition party. These five take the field against Olaf with what force they have; Olaf, one night, by beautiful celerity and strategic practice which a Friedrich or a Turenne might have approved, surrounds these Five; and when morning breaks, there is nothing for them but either death, or else instant surrender, and swearing of fealty to King Olaf. Which latter branch of the alternative they gladly accept, the whole five of them, and go home again.
His reception by his mother Aasta was the kindest and proudest, as lovingly detailed by Snorro. A pretty idyllic, or epic scene, of Norse Homeric type: How Aasta, upon hearing of her son's arrival, had all her maids and servants working at full speed; sent a runner to the harvest field where her husband Sigurd was, to tell him to come home and get ready. Sigurd was among his harvest workers, the reapers and binders; and he wore a broad slouch hat with a veil (to keep away the midges), a blue tunic, hose of I forget what color, and laced boots; holding a stick with a silver head and a matching ring on it;—a dapper old gentleman from the eleventh century, in those parts. Sigurd was cautious and deliberative but very friendly in his advice to Olaf regarding the kingship issue. Aasta had a strong, determined tone in her maternal heart; and she assured Olaf, with a half-reproachful look at Sigurd, that she would stand by him to the death in his just and noble endeavor. Sigurd promised to seek more advice from his neighbors and to stay in touch through messages; as a result, Olaf decided to take matters into his own hands, calling a Thing to openly claim his kingship there. The Thing itself was quite accepting: opposition parties stirred here and there, but Olaf was always quicker than they were. Five minor kings in the Uplands, 11—all descendants of Haarfagr; but unwilling to disrupt the peace, which Jarl Eric and Hakon Jarl had always maintained for peaceful folks,—seemed to be the main opposition. These five took the field against Olaf with whatever force they could muster; one night, through impressive speed and tactical skills that a Friedrich or a Turenne would have admired, Olaf surrounded these Five; and when morning came, they had no choice but either death or immediate surrender, swearing loyalty to King Olaf. They happily chose the latter, all five of them, and returned home.
This was a beautiful bit of war-practice by King Olaf on land. By another stroke still more compendious at sea, he had already settled poor young Hakon, and made him peaceable for a long while. Olaf by diligent quest and spy-messaging, had ascertained that Hakon, just returning from Denmark and farewell to Papa and Knut, both now under way for England, was coasting north towards Trondhjem; and intended on or about such a day to land in such and such a fjord towards the end of this Trondhjem voyage. Olaf at once mans two big ships, steers through the narrow mouth of the said fjord, moors one ship on the north shore, another on the south; fixes a strong cable, well sunk under water, to the capstans of these two; and in all quietness waits for Hakon. Before many hours, Hakon's royal or quasi-royal barge steers gaily into this fjord; is a little surprised, perhaps, to see within the jaws of it two big ships at anchor, but steers gallantly along, nothing doubting. Olaf with a signal of "All hands," works his two capstans; has the cable up high enough at the right moment, catches with it the keel of poor Hakon's barge, upsets it, empties it wholly into the sea. Wholly into the sea; saves Hakon, however, and his people from drowning, and brings them on board. His dialogue with poor young Hakon, especially poor young Hakon's responses, is very pretty. Shall I give it, out of Snorro, and let the reader take it for as authentic as he can? It is at least the true image of it in authentic Snorro's head, little more than two centuries later.
This was a remarkable display of warfare practice by King Olaf on land. By another even more efficient tactic at sea, he had already put young Hakon at ease for quite some time. Olaf had diligently gathered information and sent out spies to discover that Hakon, who was just returning from Denmark and saying goodbye to his father and Knut, both now heading to England, was sailing north towards Trondhjem; and he planned to land in a certain fjord around that time during his journey to Trondhjem. Olaf quickly manned two large ships, navigated through the narrow entrance of the fjord, anchored one ship on the north shore and the other on the south, and secured a strong cable, well submerged underwater, to the winches of both ships; then quietly waited for Hakon. Within a few hours, Hakon's royal or semi-royal boat cheerfully entered the fjord; he was probably a bit surprised to see two big ships at anchor within it, but steered confidently on, without any doubt. Olaf signaled "All hands,” operated his two winches, raised the cable at just the right moment, caught the keel of Hakon's boat, flipped it over, and emptied it completely into the sea. Completely into the sea; however, he saved Hakon and his crew from drowning and brought them on board. The conversation between young Hakon and Olaf, especially Hakon's replies, is quite entertaining. Should I share it from Snorro's account and let the readers accept it as authentic as they can? At the very least, it reflects the true essence of how it was in the mind of authentic Snorro, a little more than two centuries later.
"Jarl Hakon was led up to the king's ship. He was the handsomest man that could be seen. He had long hair as fine as silk, bound about his head with a gold ornament. When he sat down in the forehold the king said to him:
"Jarl Hakon was brought up to the king's ship. He was the most handsome man anyone could see. He had long hair as smooth as silk, tied around his head with a gold piece. When he sat down in the forehold, the king said to him:"
King. "'It is not false, what is said of your family, that ye are handsome people to look at; but now your luck has deserted you.'
King. "'It's true what they say about your family; you all are good-looking. But now, your luck has run out.'"
Hakon. "'It has always been the case that success is changeable; and there is no luck in the matter. It has gone with your family as with mine to have by turns the better lot. I am little beyond childhood in years; and at any rate we could not have defended ourselves, as we did not expect any attack on the way. It may turn out better with us another time.'
Hakon. "'Success is always unpredictable, and it doesn't come down to luck. Your family has had their ups and downs, just like mine. I'm still young, and anyway, we couldn't have defended ourselves since we didn't expect an attack on the way. Hopefully, things will go better for us next time.'"
King. "'Dost thou not apprehend that thou art in such a condition that, hereafter, there can be neither victory nor defeat for thee?'
King. "'Don't you realize that you're in a situation where, from now on, there can be no victory or defeat for you?'"
Hakon. "'That is what only thou canst determine, King, according to thy pleasure.'
Hakon. "'That's something only you can decide, King, based on your own wishes.'"
King. "'What wilt thou give me, Jarl, if, for this time, I let thee go, whole and unhurt?'
King. "'What will you give me, Jarl, if I let you go this time, safe and sound?'"
Hakon. "'What wilt thou take, King?'
Hakon. "'What will you take, King?'"
King. "'Nothing, except that thou shalt leave the country; give up thy kingdom; and take an oath that thou wilt never go into battle against me.'" 12
King. "'Nothing, except that you have to leave the country; give up your kingdom; and swear that you will never fight against me.'" 12
Jarl Hakon accepted the generous terms; went to England and King Knut, and kept his bargain for a good few years; though he was at last driven, by pressure of King Knut, to violate it,—little to his profit, as we shall see. One victorious naval battle with Jarl Svein, Hakon's uncle, and his adherents, who fled to Sweden, after his beating,—battle not difficult to a skilful, hard-hitting king,—was pretty much all the actual fighting Olaf had to do in this enterprise. He various times met angry Bonders and refractory Things with arms in their hand; but by skilful, firm management,—perfectly patient, but also perfectly ready to be active,—he mostly managed without coming to strokes; and was universally recognized by Norway as its real king. A promising young man, and fit to be a king, thinks Snorro. Only of middle stature, almost rather shortish; but firm-standing, and stout-built; so that they got to call him Olaf the Thick (meaning Olaf the Thick-set, or Stout-built), though his final epithet among them was infinitely higher. For the rest, "a comely, earnest, prepossessing look; beautiful yellow hair in quantity; broad, honest face, of a complexion pure as snow and rose;" and finally (or firstly) "the brightest eyes in the world; such that, in his anger, no man could stand them." He had a heavy task ahead, and needed all his qualities and fine gifts to get it done.
Jarl Hakon accepted the generous terms, went to England to meet King Knut, and kept his deal for several years. However, he was eventually forced by King Knut to break it—little good it did him, as we'll see. One victorious naval battle against Jarl Svein, Hakon's uncle, and his followers, who fled to Sweden after being defeated—a battle that wasn’t difficult for a skilled and tough king—was pretty much all the actual fighting Olaf had to engage in for this venture. He often confronted angry farmers and rebellious assemblies armed for conflict, but through skilled and firm management—patient yet always ready to act—he primarily avoided violence and was widely recognized by Norway as its true king. Snorro thinks he was a promising young man fit to be a king. He was of average height, almost on the shorter side, but sturdy and well-built, earning him the nickname Olaf the Thick (which meant Olaf the Thick-set or Stout-built), though his final title among them was much more esteemed. Additionally, he had "a handsome, earnest, appealing look; abundant beautiful yellow hair; a broad, honest face with a complexion as pure as snow and rose;" and finally (or firstly) "the brightest eyes in the world; so intense that no one could withstand their gaze when he was angry." He had a daunting task ahead of him and needed all his qualities and talents to accomplish it.
CHAPTER X. REIGN OF KING OLAF THE SAINT.
The late two Jarls, now gone about their business, had both been baptized, and called themselves Christians. But during their government they did nothing in the conversion way; left every man to choose his own God or Gods; so that some had actually two, the Christian God by land, and at sea Thor, whom they considered safer in that element. And in effect the mass of the people had fallen back into a sluggish heathenism or half-heathenism, the life-labor of Olaf Tryggveson lying ruinous or almost quite overset. The new Olaf, son of Harald, set himself with all his strength to mend such a state of matters; and stood by his enterprise to the end, as the one highest interest, including all others, for his People and him. His method was by no means soft; on the contrary, it was hard, rapid, severe,—somewhat on the model of Tryggveson's, though with more of bishoping and preaching superadded. Yet still there was a great deal of mauling, vigorous punishing, and an entire intolerance of these two things: Heathenism and Sea-robbery, at least of Sea-robbery in the old style; whether in the style we moderns still practise, and call privateering, I do not quite know. But Vikingism proper had to cease in Norway; still more, Heathenism, under penalties too severe to be borne; death, mutilation of limb, not to mention forfeiture and less rigorous coercion. Olaf was inexorable against violation of the law. "Too severe," cried many; to whom one answers, "Perhaps in part yes, perhaps also in great part no; depends altogether on the previous question, How far the law was the eternal one of God Almighty in the universe, How far the law merely of Olaf (destitute of right inspiration) left to his own passions and whims?"
The late two Jarls, now gone about their business, had both been baptized and called themselves Christians. But during their time in power, they did nothing to promote conversion; they allowed everyone to choose their own God or gods. Some even had two—the Christian God on land and Thor at sea, whom they thought was safer in that environment. As a result, most people had returned to a lazy form of paganism or half-paganism, undoing the hard work of Olaf Tryggveson. The new Olaf, son of Harald, dedicated himself with all his strength to fix this situation and considered it the most important task for both his people and himself. His approach was far from gentle; in fact, it was harsh, quick, and strict—somewhat similar to Tryggveson's, but with more emphasis on bishops and preaching added in. Still, there was a lot of brutal punishment and complete intolerance for two things: paganism and sea robbery, at least the old-fashioned kind of sea robbery. I’m not completely sure about the modern form, which we still practice and call privateering. But true Viking raids had to end in Norway, and paganism was met with penalties that were too harsh to bear—death, mutilation, not to mention loss of property and other forms of coercion. Olaf was relentless against breaking the law. "Too harsh," many cried, to which one might respond, "Perhaps partly yes, but also largely no; it all depends on the previous question: How much of the law was the eternal one of God Almighty in the universe, and how much was merely Olaf's own law, driven by his passions and whims?"
Many were the jangles Olaf had with the refractory Heathen Things and Ironbeards of a new generation: very curious to see. Scarcely ever did it come to fighting between King and Thing, though often enough near it; but the Thing discerning, as it usually did in time, that the King was stronger in men, seemed to say unanimously to itself, "We have lost, then; baptize us, we must burn our old gods and conform." One new feature we do slightly discern: here and there a touch of theological argument on the heathen side. At one wild Thing, far up in the Dovrefjeld, of a very heathen temper, there was much of that; not to be quenched by King Olaf at the moment; so that it had to be adjourned till the morrow, and again till the next day. Here are some traits of it, much abridged from Snorro (who gives a highly punctual account), which vividly represent Olaf's posture and manner of proceeding in such intricacies.
Many were the conflicts Olaf had with the stubborn Heathen Things and Ironbeards of a new generation: quite interesting to observe. It rarely escalated to fighting between the King and the Thing, though it often came close; but the Thing, recognizing—usually in time—that the King had the upper hand in manpower, seemed to collectively think, "We’ve lost; baptize us, we have to renounce our old gods and conform." One new aspect we do notice: occasionally, there was a hint of theological debate from the heathen side. At one wild Thing, deep in the Dovrefjeld, with a very heathen attitude, there was a lot of that; not something Olaf could shut down at the time, so it had to be postponed until the next day, and then again until the following day. Here are some examples of it, greatly condensed from Snorro (who gives an extremely detailed account), which clearly showcase Olaf's stance and approach in such complexities.
The chief Ironbeard on this occasion was one Gudbrand, a very rugged peasant; who, says Snorro, was like a king in that district. Some days before, King Olaf, intending a religious Thing in those deeply heathen parts, with alternative of Christianity or conflagration, is reported, on looking down into the valley and the beautiful village of Loar standing there, to have said wistfully, "What a pity it is that so beautiful a village should be burnt!" Olaf sent out his message-token all the same however, and met Gudbrand and an immense assemblage, whose humor towards him was uncompliant to a high degree indeed. Judge by this preliminary speech of Gudbrand to his Thing-people, while Olaf was not yet arrived, but only advancing, hardly got to Breeden on the other side of the hill: "A man has come to Loar who is called Olaf," said Gudbrand, "and will force upon us another faith than we had before, and will break in pieces all our Gods. He says he has a much greater and more powerful God; and it is wonderful that the earth does not burst asunder under him, or that our God lets him go about unpunished when he dares to talk such things. I know this for certain, that if we carry Thor, who has always stood by us, out of our Temple that is standing upon this farm, Olaf's God will melt away, and he and his men be made nothing as soon as Thor looks upon them." Whereupon the Bonders all shouted as one man, "Yea!"
The chief Ironbeard on this occasion was Gudbrand, a tough peasant who, according to Snorro, was like a king in that area. A few days earlier, King Olaf, planning a religious assembly in those deeply pagan parts, where he offered the choice of Christianity or destruction, reportedly looked down into the valley at the beautiful village of Loar and said wistfully, "What a shame it is that such a lovely village should be burned!" Nevertheless, Olaf sent out his message-token and met Gudbrand and a huge crowd, who were very resistant to him. You can tell by the opening speech Gudbrand gave to his people while Olaf was still on his way, barely reaching Breeden on the other side of the hill: "A man has come to Loar who’s called Olaf," said Gudbrand, "and he wants to impose a different faith on us and destroy all our Gods. He claims to have a much greater and more powerful God; it’s amazing that the earth doesn’t split apart under him or that our God permits him to roam free while he speaks such things. I know for sure that if we take Thor, who has always supported us, out of our Temple here on this land, Olaf's God will fade away, and he and his men will be nothing as soon as Thor looks at them." At which the Bonders all shouted in agreement, "Yes!"
Which tremendous message they even forwarded to Olaf, by Gudbrand's younger son at the head of 700 armed men; but did not terrify Olaf with it, who, on the contrary, drew up his troops, rode himself at the head of them, and began a speech to the Bonders, in which he invited them to adopt Christianity, as the one true faith for mortals.
Which powerful message they even sent to Olaf through Gudbrand's younger son leading 700 armed men; but it did not scare Olaf, who, on the contrary, assembled his troops, rode at the front of them, and started a speech to the Bonders, inviting them to embrace Christianity as the one true faith for humanity.
Far from consenting to this, the Bonders raised a general shout, smiting at the same time their shields with their weapons; but Olaf's men advancing on them swiftly, and flinging spears, they turned and ran, leaving Gudbrand's son behind, a prisoner, to whom Olaf gave his life: "Go home now to thy father, and tell him I mean to be with him soon."
Far from agreeing to this, the Bonders shouted loudly, striking their shields with their weapons at the same time; but Olaf's men quickly charged at them and threw spears, causing them to turn and flee, leaving Gudbrand's son behind as a prisoner, to whom Olaf spared his life: "Go home now to your father and tell him I plan to be with him soon."
The son goes accordingly, and advises his father not to face Olaf; but Gudbrand angrily replies: "Ha, coward! I see thou, too, art taken by the folly that man is going about with;" and is resolved to fight. That night, however, Gudbrand has a most remarkable Dream, or Vision: a Man surrounded by light, bringing great terror with him, who warns Gudbrand against doing battle with Olaf. "If thou dost, thou and all thy people will fall; wolves will drag away thee and thine; ravens will tear thee in stripes!" And lo, in telling this to Thord Potbelly, a sturdy neighbor of his and henchman in the Thing, it is found that to Thord also has come the self same terrible Apparition! Better propose truce to Olaf (who seems to have these dreadful Ghostly Powers on his side), and the holding of a Thing, to discuss matters between us. Thing assembles, on a day of heavy rain. Being all seated, uprises King Olaf, and informs them: "The people of Lesso, Loar, and Vaage, have accepted Christianity, and broken down their idol-houses: they believe now in the True God, who has made heaven and earth, and knows all things;" and sits down again without more words.
The son goes ahead and tells his father not to confront Olaf, but Gudbrand, angry, replies, "Ha, coward! I see you, too, have fallen for the nonsense that everyone is talking about," and he is determined to fight. That night, however, Gudbrand has a very strange dream or vision: a man surrounded by light, instilling great fear, who warns Gudbrand not to go to battle with Olaf. "If you do, you and all your people will fall; wolves will drag you and yours away; ravens will tear you apart!" And so, when he shares this with Thord Potbelly, a strong neighbor and ally at the Thing, they discover that Thord has also encountered the same terrifying apparition! Better to suggest a truce to Olaf (who seems to have these dreadful ghostly powers on his side) and to hold a Thing to discuss matters between them. The Thing gathers on a day of heavy rain. Once everyone is seated, King Olaf stands up and tells them, "The people of Lesso, Loar, and Vaage have accepted Christianity and torn down their idol houses. They now believe in the True God, who created heaven and earth and knows all things," and then he sits back down without saying anything more.
"Gudbrand replies, 'We know nothing about him of whom thou speakest. Dost thou call him God, whom neither thou nor any one else can see? But we have a God who can be seen every day, although he is not out to-day because the weather is wet; and he will appear to thee terrible and very grand; and I expect that fear will mix with thy very blood when he comes into the Thing. But since thou sayest thy God is so great, let him make it so that to-morrow we have a cloudy day, but without rain, and then let us meet again.'
"Gudbrand replies, 'We know nothing about the person you’re talking about. Do you call him God, someone that neither you nor anyone else can see? But we have a God that can be seen every day, although he’s not out today because the weather is wet; and he will appear to you as terrifying and very impressive; I expect that fear will mix with your very blood when he shows up at the Thing. But since you say your God is so great, let him arrange for us to have a cloudy day tomorrow, but without rain, and then let’s meet again.'"
"The king accordingly returned home to his lodging, taking Gudbrand's son as a hostage; but he gave them a man as hostage in exchange. In the evening the king asked Gudbrand's son What their God was like? He replied that he bore the likeness of Thor; had a hammer in his hand; was of great size, but hollow within; and had a high stand, upon which he stood when he was out. 'Neither gold nor silver are wanting about him, and every day he receives four cakes of bread, besides meat.' They then went to bed; but the king watched all night in prayer. When day dawned the king went to mass; then to table, and from thence to the Thing. The weather was such as Gudbrand desired. Now the Bishop stood up in his choir-robes, with bishop's coif on his head, and bishop's crosier in his hand. He spoke to the Bonders of the true faith, told the many wonderful acts of God, and concluded his speech well.
"The king returned home to his lodging, taking Gudbrand's son as a hostage, but he provided them with a man as a hostage in return. In the evening, the king asked Gudbrand's son what their God was like. He replied that he looked like Thor, had a hammer in his hand, was very large but hollow inside, and stood on a high pedestal when he was out. 'He is surrounded by neither gold nor silver, and every day he receives four loaves of bread, in addition to meat.' They then went to bed, but the king stayed up all night in prayer. When morning came, the king went to mass, then to dinner, and afterwards to the Thing. The weather was just as Gudbrand wanted. The Bishop stood up in his choir robes, wearing a bishop's coif on his head and holding a bishop's crosier. He spoke to the Bonders about the true faith, shared many wonderful acts of God, and finished his speech well."
"Thord Potbelly replies, 'Many things we are told of by this learned man with the staff in his hand, crooked at the top like a ram's horn. But since you say, comrades, that your God is so powerful, and can do so many wonders, tell him to make it clear sunshine to-morrow forenoon, and then we shall meet here again, and do one of two things,—either agree with you about this business, or fight you.' And they separated for the day."
"Thord Potbelly responds, 'We've heard a lot from this wise man with the staff in his hand, bent at the top like a ram's horn. But since you guys say your God is so powerful and can perform so many miracles, why don't you ask him to make it sunny tomorrow morning? Then we can meet here again and either come to an agreement about this matter or fight you.' And they went their separate ways for the day."
Overnight the king instructed Kolbein the Strong, an immense fellow, the same who killed Gunhild's two brothers, that he, Kolbein, must stand next him to-morrow; people must go down to where the ships of the Bonders lay, and punctually bore holes in every one of them; item, to the farms where their horses wore, and punctually unhalter the whole of them, and let them loose: all which was done. Snorro continues:—
Overnight, the king ordered Kolbein the Strong, a huge guy who had killed Gunhild's two brothers, to stand next to him the next day. People were to go down to where the Bonders' ships were docked and carefully drill holes in all of them; also, they were to go to the farms where the horses were kept, take off all their halters, and let them loose. All of this was done. Snorro continues:—
"Now the king was in prayer all night, beseeching God of his goodness and mercy to release him from evil. When mass was ended, and morning was gray, the king went to the Thing. When he came thither, some Bonders had already arrived, and they saw a great crowd coming along, and bearing among them a huge man's image, glancing with gold and silver. When the Bonders who were at the Thing saw it, they started up, and bowed themselves down before the ugly idol. Thereupon it was set down upon the Thing field; and on the one side of it sat the Bonders, and on the other the King and his people.
"Now the king was praying all night, asking God for His goodness and mercy to free him from evil. When the mass ended and the morning was gray, the king went to the Thing. When he arrived there, some farmers had already gathered, and they noticed a large crowd approaching, carrying a massive idol made of gold and silver. When the farmers at the Thing saw it, they quickly stood up and bowed down before the hideous idol. Then it was placed on the Thing field; on one side of it sat the farmers, and on the other sat the king and his people."
"Then Dale Gudbrand stood up and said, 'Where now, king, is thy God? I think he will now carry his head lower; and neither thou, nor the man with the horn, sitting beside thee there, whom thou callest Bishop, are so bold to-day as on the former days. For now our God, who rules over all, is come, and looks on you with an angry eye; and now I see well enough that you are terrified, and scarcely dare raise your eyes. Throw away now all your opposition, and believe in the God who has your fate wholly in his hands.'
"Then Dale Gudbrand stood up and said, 'So where is your God now, king? I bet he’s keeping his head down today; neither you nor the man with the horn sitting next to you, whom you call Bishop, are as bold today as you used to be. Our God, who rules over everything, has arrived and is looking at you with anger; I can see that you’re scared and can hardly lift your eyes. Just give up your resistance and put your faith in the God who has your fate completely in His hands.'"
"The king now whispers to Kolbein the Strong, without the Bonders perceiving it, 'If it come so in the course of my speech that the Bonders look another way than towards their idol, strike him as hard as thou canst with thy club.'
"The king now quietly tells Kolbein the Strong, without the Bonders noticing, 'If during my speech the Bonders look away from their idol, hit him as hard as you can with your club.'"
"The king then stood up and spoke. 'Much hast thou talked to us this morning, and greatly hast thou wondered that thou canst not see our God; but we expect that he will soon come to us. Thou wouldst frighten us with thy God, who is both blind and deaf, and cannot even move about without being carried; but now I expect it will be but a short time before he meets his fate: for turn your eyes towards the east,—behold our God advancing in great light.'
"The king then stood up and spoke. 'You’ve talked a lot to us this morning, and you’ve been really curious about why you can’t see our God; but we believe he will come to us soon. You try to scare us with your God, who is both blind and deaf, and can’t even move without being carried; but I think it won’t be long before he meets his end: look to the east—see our God coming in great light.'”
"The sun was rising, and all turned to look. At that moment Kolbein gave their God a stroke, so that he quite burst asunder; and there ran out of him mice as big almost as cats, and reptiles and adders. The Bonders were so terrified that some fled to their ships; but when they sprang out upon them the ships filled with water, and could not get away. Others ran to their horses, but could not find them. The king then ordered the Bonders to be called together, saying he wanted to speak with them; on which the Bonders came back, and the Thing was again seated.
"The sun was rising, and everyone turned to look. At that moment, Kolbein struck their God, causing him to completely break apart; out poured mice nearly the size of cats, along with reptiles and snakes. The farmers were so terrified that some fled to their ships, but when they jumped on board, the ships filled with water and couldn’t escape. Others ran to find their horses, but they couldn’t locate them. The king then ordered that the farmers be gathered together, saying he wanted to talk to them; so the farmers returned, and the assembly was seated again."
"The king rose up and said, 'I do not understand what your noise and running mean. You yourselves see what your God can do,—the idol you adorned with gold and silver, and brought meat and provisions to. You see now that the protecting powers, who used and got good of all that, were the mice and adders, the reptiles and lizards; and surely they do ill who trust to such, and will not abandon this folly. Take now your gold and ornaments that are lying strewed on the grass, and give them to your wives and daughters, but never hang them hereafter upon stocks and stones. Here are two conditions between us to choose upon: either accept Christianity, or fight this very day, and the victory be to them to whom the God we worship gives it.'
"The king stood up and said, 'I don't understand what all this noise and running around is about. You can see for yourselves what your God can do—the idol you decorated with gold and silver, and brought food and supplies to. Now you see that the ones who used to benefit from all that were the mice, snakes, and lizards; and it's foolish to trust in such things and not give up this nonsense. Take your gold and ornaments that are scattered on the grass and give them to your wives and daughters, but never hang them on trees and stones again. We have two choices to consider: either accept Christianity or fight today, and may the victory go to those whom the God we worship grants it to.'”
"Then Dale Gudbrand stood up and said, 'We have sustained great damage upon our God; but since he will not help us, we will believe in the God whom thou believest in.'
"Then Dale Gudbrand stood up and said, 'We have suffered significant damage to our God; but since he will not help us, we will believe in the God you believe in.'"
"Then all received Christianity. The Bishop baptized Gudbrand and his son. King Olaf and Bishop Sigurd left behind them teachers; and they who met as enemies parted as friends. And afterwards Gudbrand built a church in the valley." 13
"Then everyone embraced Christianity. The Bishop baptized Gudbrand and his son. King Olaf and Bishop Sigurd left teachers behind, and those who met as enemies parted as friends. Later, Gudbrand built a church in the valley." 13
Olaf was by no means an unmerciful man,—much the reverse where he saw good cause. There was a wicked old King Raerik, for example, one of those five kinglets whom, with their bits of armaments, Olaf by stratagem had surrounded one night, and at once bagged and subjected when morning rose, all of them consenting; all of them except this Raerik, whom Olaf, as the readiest sure course, took home with him; blinded, and kept in his own house; finding there was no alternative but that or death to the obstinate old dog, who was a kind of distant cousin withal, and could not conscientiously be killed. Stone-blind old Raerik was not always in murderous humor. Indeed, for most part he wore a placid, conciliatory aspect, and said shrewd amusing things; but had thrice over tried, with amazing cunning of contrivance, though stone-blind, to thrust a dagger into Olaf and the last time had all but succeeded. So that, as Olaf still refused to have him killed, it had become a problem what was to be done with him. Olaf's good humor, as well as his quiet, ready sense and practicality, are manifested in his final settlement of this Raerik problem. Olaf's laugh, I can perceive, was not so loud as Tryggveson's but equally hearty, coming from the bright mind of him!
Olaf was definitely not a merciless man—in fact, quite the opposite when he had a good reason. Take the wicked old King Raerik, for example, one of the five minor kings whom Olaf had cleverly trapped one night, capturing them all by morning with their consent. All except Raerik, whom Olaf decided to take home with him; he was blinded and kept in Olaf’s house, as there was no choice but that or death for the stubborn old man, who was a distant relative and couldn’t conscientiously be killed. The blind old Raerik wasn’t always in a murderous mood. Most of the time, he had a calm, friendly demeanor and made witty, entertaining comments. However, he had attempted to stab Olaf three times with remarkable cunning, despite being blind, and the last time he nearly succeeded. Thus, as Olaf continued to refuse to have him killed, it became a dilemma what to do with him. Olaf's good nature, along with his quiet, practical sense, shines through in how he ultimately dealt with the Raerik situation. I can tell that Olaf’s laugh wasn’t as loud as Tryggveson’s, but it was just as genuine, coming from his bright mind!
Besides blind Raerik, Olaf had in his household one Thorarin, an Icelander; a remarkably ugly man, says Snorro, but a far-travelled, shrewdly observant, loyal-minded, and good-humored person, whom Olaf liked to talk with. "Remarkably ugly," says Snorro, "especially in his hands and feet, which were large and ill-shaped to a degree." One morning Thorarin, who, with other trusted ones, slept in Olaf's apartment, was lazily dozing and yawning, and had stretched one of his feet out of the bed before the king awoke. The foot was still there when Olaf did open his bright eyes, which instantly lighted on this foot.
Besides blind Raerik, Olaf had one other person in his household, a guy named Thorarin, who was from Iceland. Snorro describes him as a remarkably ugly man, but he was well-traveled, observant, loyal, and had a good sense of humor, which made him someone Olaf enjoyed talking to. "Remarkably ugly," Snorro adds, "especially his hands and feet, which were large and oddly shaped." One morning, Thorarin, who was among a group of trusted individuals sleeping in Olaf's room, was lazily dozing and yawning, with one of his feet sticking out of the bed before the king woke up. The foot was still there when Olaf opened his bright eyes, which immediately focused on it.
"Well, here is a foot," says Olaf, gayly, "which one seldom sees the match of; I durst venture there is not another so ugly in this city of Nidaros."
"Well, here’s a foot," Olaf says cheerfully, "which you rarely see the like of; I dare say there isn’t another one this ugly in this city of Nidaros."
"Hah, king!" said Thorarin, "there are few things one cannot match if one seek long and take pains. I would bet, with thy permission, King, to find an uglier."
"Hah, king!" said Thorarin, "there are few things you can't find if you look hard and put in the effort. I would bet, with your permission, King, that I can find someone uglier."
"Done!" cried Olaf. Upon which Thorarin stretched out the other foot.
"All done!" shouted Olaf. At that, Thorarin extended his other foot.
"A still uglier," cried he; "for it has lost the little toe."
"A way uglier," he shouted; "because it’s missing the little toe."
"Ho, ho!" said Olaf; "but it is I who have gained the bet. The less of an ugly thing the less ugly, not the more!"
"Ha, ha!" said Olaf; "but I’m the one who won the bet. The less ugly something is, the less ugly it becomes, not the more!"
Loyal Thorarin respectfully submitted.
Loyal Thorarin humbly submitted.
"What is to be my penalty, then? The king it is that must decide."
"What will my punishment be, then? It's up to the king to decide."
"To take me that wicked old Raerik to Leif Ericson in Greenland."
"To take me that wicked old Raerik to Leif Ericson in Greenland."
Which the Icelander did; leaving two vacant seats henceforth at Olaf's table. Leif Ericson, son of Eric discoverer of America, quietly managed Raerik henceforth; sent him to Iceland,—I think to father Eric himself; certainly to some safe hand there, in whose house, or in some still quieter neighboring lodging, at his own choice, old Raerik spent the last three years of his life in a perfectly quiescent manner.
Which the Icelander did, leaving two empty seats at Olaf's table from then on. Leif Ericson, the son of Eric who discovered America, quietly took care of Raerik from that point forward; he sent him to Iceland—I believe to his father Eric himself; definitely to someone trustworthy there, in whose house, or in some even quieter nearby lodging, as he preferred, old Raerik spent the last three years of his life in complete peace.
Olaf's struggles in the matter of religion had actually settled that question in Norway. By these rough methods of his, whatever we may think of them, Heathenism had got itself smashed dead; and was no more heard of in that country. Olaf himself was evidently a highly devout and pious man;—whosoever is born with Olaf's temper now will still find, as Olaf did, new and infinite field for it! Christianity in Norway had the like fertility as in other countries; or even rose to a higher, and what Dahlmann thinks, exuberant pitch, in the course of the two centuries which followed that of Olaf. Him all testimony represents to us as a most righteous no less than most religious king. Continually vigilant, just, and rigorous was Olaf's administration of the laws; repression of robbery, punishment of injustice, stern repayment of evil-doers, wherever he could lay hold of them.
Olaf's struggles with religion ultimately resolved that issue in Norway. Through his rough methods, whether we agree with them or not, Heathenism was completely eliminated and was no longer heard of in the country. Olaf himself was clearly a deeply devout and pious man; anyone born with Olaf's temperament today will still find, just as Olaf did, new and endless possibilities for it! Christianity in Norway was just as fertile as in other countries, and according to Dahlmann, even thrived to a greater, more vibrant extent over the two centuries following Olaf's time. All accounts depict him as an incredibly righteous and religious king. Olaf's administration was consistently vigilant, just, and strict in enforcing the laws; he focused on stopping robbery, punishing injustice, and severely dealing with wrongdoers whenever he had the chance.
Among the Bonder or opulent class, and indeed everywhere, for the poor too can be sinners and need punishment, Olaf had, by this course of conduct, naturally made enemies. His severity so visible to all, and the justice and infinite beneficence of it so invisible except to a very few. But, at any rate, his reign for the first ten years was victorious; and might have been so to the end, had it not been intersected, and interfered with, by King Knut in his far bigger orbit and current of affairs and interests. Knut's English affairs and Danish being all settled to his mind, he seems, especially after that year of pilgrimage to Rome, and association with the Pontiffs and Kaisers of the world on that occasion, to have turned his more particular attention upon Norway, and the claims he himself had there. Jarl Hakon, too, sister's son of Knut, and always well seen by him, had long been busy in this direction, much forgetful of that oath to Olaf when his barge got canted over by the cable of two capstans, and his life was given him, not without conditions altogether!
Among the wealthy class, and really everywhere, since the poor can be sinners too and need punishment, Olaf naturally made enemies with his actions. His strictness was obvious to everyone, while the justice and immense generosity of it were only clear to a select few. Nevertheless, his rule for the first ten years was successful and could have continued that way if it hadn't been interrupted by King Knut, who had much bigger concerns and interests. Once Knut's English and Danish matters were settled to his liking, especially after his pilgrimage to Rome and his meetings with the world's popes and emperors, he began to focus more on Norway and his claims there. Jarl Hakon, Knut's sister's son, who was always favored by him, had long been working towards this, completely forgetting the oath he made to Olaf when his boat capsized due to the ropes of two capstans, from which he was saved but not without certain conditions!
About the year 1026 there arrived two splendid persons out of England, bearing King Knut the Great's letter and seal, with a message, likely enough to be far from welcome to Olaf. For some days Olaf refused to see them or their letter, shrewdly guessing what the purport would be. Which indeed was couched in mild language, but of sharp meaning enough: a notice to King Olaf namely, That Norway was properly, by just heritage, Knut the Great's; and that Olaf must become the great Knut's liegeman, and pay tribute to him, or worse would follow. King Olaf listening to these two splendid persons and their letter, in indignant silence till they quite ended, made answer: "I have heard say, by old accounts there are, that King Gorm of Denmark [Blue-tooth's father, Knut's great-grandfather] was considered but a small king; having Denmark only and few people to rule over. But the kings who succeeded him thought that insufficient for them; and it has since come so far that King Knut rules over both Denmark and England, and has conquered for himself a part of Scotland. And now he claims also my paternal bit of heritage; cannot be contented without that too. Does he wish to rule over all the countries of the North? Can he eat up all the kale in England itself, this Knut the Great? He shall do that, and reduce his England to a desert, before I lay my head in his hands, or show him any other kind of vassalage. And so I bid you tell him these my words: I will defend Norway with battle-axe and sword as long as life is given me, and will pay tax to no man for my kingdom." Words which naturally irritated Knut to a high degree.
About the year 1026, two impressive individuals arrived from England, delivering a letter and seal from King Knut the Great, with a message likely to be far from welcome to Olaf. For several days, Olaf refused to see them or their letter, accurately guessing what the message would be. It was stated in gentle language, but with a sharp meaning: a notice to King Olaf that Norway rightfully belonged to Knut the Great by heritage and that Olaf must become Knut's loyal subject and pay tribute to him, or face worse consequences. Listening in indignant silence until they finished, King Olaf responded: "I have heard that, according to old records, King Gorm of Denmark [Blue-tooth's father, Knut's great-grandfather] was considered a minor king, ruling only Denmark with a few subjects. However, the kings who followed him found that insufficient; it has now come to the point where King Knut rules not just Denmark but also England and has conquered part of Scotland. And now he claims my rightful inheritance as well. Does he want to dominate all the northern countries? Can Knut the Great consume all the resources in England itself? He can try, and turn England into a wasteland, before I place my head in his hands or show him any form of subservience. So, I want you to tell him my words: I will defend Norway with my battle-axe and sword for as long as I live, and I will pay taxes to no one for my kingdom." Those words naturally angered Knut greatly.
Next year accordingly (year 1027), tenth or eleventh year of Olaf's reign, there came bad rumors out of England: That Knut was equipping an immense army,—land-army, and such a fleet as had never sailed before; Knut's own ship in it,—a Gold Dragon with no fewer than sixty benches of oars. Olaf and Onund King of Sweden, whose sister he had married, well guessed whither this armament was bound. They were friends withal, they recognized their common peril in this imminence; and had, in repeated consultations, taken measures the best that their united skill (which I find was mainly Olaf's but loyally accepted by the other) could suggest. It was in this year that Olaf (with his Swedish king assisting) did his grand feat upon Knut in Lymfjord of Jutland, which was already spoken of. The special circumstances of which were these:
Next year, in 1027, during the tenth or eleventh year of Olaf's reign, bad news came from England: Knut was gathering a massive army—a land army and a fleet unlike any that had ever sailed before; Knut’s own ship was a Gold Dragon with at least sixty oars. Olaf and Onund, the King of Sweden, who was married to Olaf's sister, understood where this buildup was headed. They were allies and recognized the shared danger they faced; after several discussions, they took the best precautions their combined expertise (which was mostly Olaf’s but fully supported by Onund) could offer. It was in this year that Olaf, with the help of the Swedish king, achieved his significant victory against Knut at Lymfjord in Jutland, which was the talk of the time. The specific details of the event were as follows:
Knut's big armament arriving on the Jutish coasts too late in the season, and the coast country lying all plundered into temporary wreck by the two Norse kings, who shrank away on sight of Knut, there was nothing could be done upon them by Knut this year,—or, if anything, what? Knut's ships ran into Lymfjord, the safe-sheltered frith, or intricate long straggle of friths and straits, which almost cuts Jutland in two in that region; and lay safe, idly rocking on the waters there, uncertain what to do farther. At last he steered in his big ship and some others, deeper into the interior of Lymfjord, deeper and deeper onwards to the mouth of a big river called the Helge (Helge-aa, the Holy River, not discoverable in my poor maps, but certainly enough still existing and still flowing somewhere among those intricate straits and friths), towards the bottom of which Helge river lay, in some safe nook, the small combined Swedish and Norse fleet, under the charge of Onund, the Swedish king, while at the top or source, which is a biggish mountain lake, King Olaf had been doing considerable engineering works, well suited to such an occasion, and was now ready at a moment's notice. Knut's fleet having idly taken station here, notice from the Swedish king was instantly sent; instantly Olaf's well-engineered flood-gates were thrown open; from the swollen lake a huge deluge of water was let loose; Olaf himself with all his people hastening down to join his Swedish friend, and get on board in time; Helge river all the while alongside of him, with ever-increasing roar, and wider-spreading deluge, hastening down the steeps in the night-watches. So that, along with Olaf or some way ahead of him, came immeasurable roaring waste of waters upon Knut's negligent fleet; shattered, broke, and stranded many of his ships, and was within a trifle of destroying the Golden Dragon herself, with Knut on board. Olaf and Onund, we need not say, were promptly there in person, doing their very best; the railings of the Golden Dragon, however, were too high for their little ships; and Jarl Ulf, husband of Knut's sister, at the top of his speed, courageously intervening, spoiled their stratagem, and saved Knut from this very dangerous pass.
Knut's large army arrived on the Jutland coasts too late in the season, and the coastal area had already been plundered into a temporary wreck by the two Norse kings, who fled at the sight of Knut. There was nothing Knut could do to them this year— or if there was, what? Knut's ships entered Lymfjord, the safe, sheltered inlet that almost divides Jutland in that region, and lay idly rocking on the waters, unsure of what to do next. Finally, he steered his large ship and a few others deeper into the interior of Lymfjord, moving further and further toward the mouth of a large river called the Helge (Helge-aa, the Holy River, not marked on my limited maps, but definitely still flowing somewhere among those complex straits and inlets) where the small combined Swedish and Norse fleet, led by Onund, the Swedish king, was stationed in a safe cove. At the upper end, a larger mountain lake was under the control of King Olaf, who had been busy with significant engineering projects suited for such an occasion and was now ready at a moment's notice. With Knut's fleet idly positioned there, notice was immediately sent from the Swedish king; Olaf’s well-engineered floodgates were quickly opened, unleashing a tremendous deluge of water from the swollen lake. Olaf himself, along with all his people, rushed down to join his Swedish ally and board in time, with the Helge river roaring alongside him, becoming a louder and wider torrent as it rushed down the slopes through the night. So, along with Olaf or maybe even ahead of him, came an immense rush of water onto Knut's careless fleet, shattering and stranding many of his ships, and it was nearly enough to destroy the Golden Dragon itself, with Knut on board. Olaf and Onund were there in person, doing everything they could, but the railings of the Golden Dragon were too high for their smaller ships. Jarl Ulf, Knut's sister's husband, intervened at full speed, courageously thwarting their plan and saving Knut from an extremely perilous situation.
Knut did nothing more this winter. The two Norse kings, quite unequal to attack such an armament, except by ambush and engineering, sailed away; again plundering at discretion on the Danish coast; carrying into Sweden great booties and many prisoners; but obliged to lie fixed all winter; and indeed to leave their fleets there for a series of winters,—Knut's fleet, posted at Elsinore on both sides of the Sound, rendering all egress from the Baltic impossible, except at his pleasure. Ulf's opportune deliverance of his royal brother-in-law did not much bestead poor Ulf himself. He had been in disfavor before, pardoned with difficulty, by Queen Emma's intercession; an ambitious, officious, pushing, stirring, and, both in England and Denmark, almost dangerous man; and this conspicuous accidental merit only awoke new jealousy in Knut. Knut, finding nothing pass the Sound worth much blockading, went ashore; "and the day before Michaelmas," says Snorro, "rode with a great retinue to Roeskilde." Snorro continues his tragic narrative of what befell there:
Knut didn't do anything else that winter. The two Norse kings, who were no match to attack such a force except by surprise and clever tactics, sailed away; they continued to raid the Danish coast at will, bringing back great treasures and many prisoners to Sweden. However, they had to stay put all winter, leaving their fleets there for several winters, as Knut's fleet, stationed at Elsinore on both sides of the Sound, made it impossible to leave the Baltic without his permission. Ulf's timely rescue of his royal brother-in-law didn't really help poor Ulf much. He had already been in disfavor and was pardoned with difficulty through Queen Emma's intervention; he was an ambitious, meddlesome, aggressive, and, in both England and Denmark, quite a dangerous man. This visible act of accidental merit only stirred up more jealousy in Knut. Finding nothing worthwhile to blockade beyond the Sound, Knut went ashore; "and the day before Michaelmas," says Snorro, "he rode with a large retinue to Roeskilde." Snorro goes on with his tragic tale of what happened there:
"There Knut's brother-in-law, Jarl Ulf, had prepared a great feast for him. The Jarl was the most agreeable of hosts; but the King was silent and sullen. The Jarl talked to him in every way to make him cheerful, and brought forward everything he could think of to amuse him; but the King remained stern, and speaking little. At last the Jarl proposed a game of chess, which he agreed to. A chess-board was produced, and they played together. Jarl Ulf was hasty in temper, stiff, and in nothing yielding; but everything he managed went on well in his hands: and he was a great warrior, about whom there are many stories. He was the most powerful man in Denmark next to the King. Jarl Ulf's sister, Gyda, was married to Jarl Gudin (Godwin) Ulfnadson; and their sons were, Harald King of England, and Jarl Tosti, Jarl Walthiof, Jarl Mauro-Kaare, and Jarl Svein. Gyda was the name of their daughter, who was married to the English King Edward, the Good (whom we call the Confessor).
There, Knut's brother-in-law, Jarl Ulf, had organized a huge feast for him. The Jarl was the most pleasant host, but the King was quiet and moody. The Jarl tried everything to cheer him up and suggested various ways to entertain him, but the King stayed serious and spoke very little. Finally, the Jarl suggested a game of chess, which the King agreed to. A chessboard was brought out, and they played together. Jarl Ulf had a quick temper, was stubborn, and wouldn’t back down easily; however, everything he handled went well for him: he was a great warrior with many stories about him. He was the most powerful man in Denmark after the King. Jarl Ulf's sister, Gyda, was married to Jarl Gudin (Godwin) Ulfnadson, and their sons included Harald, King of England, as well as Jarl Tosti, Jarl Walthiof, Jarl Mauro-Kaare, and Jarl Svein. Their daughter was also named Gyda, and she was married to the English King Edward the Good (whom we call the Confessor).
"When they had played a while, the King made a false move; on which the Jarl took a knight from him; but the King set the piece on the board again, and told the Jarl to make another move. But the Jarl flew angry, tumbled the chess-board over, rose, and went away. The King said, 'Run thy ways, Ulf the Fearful.' The Jarl turned round at the door and said, 'Thou wouldst have run farther at Helge river hadst thou been left to battle there. Thou didst not call me Ulf the Fearful when I hastened to thy help while the Swedes were beating thee like a dog.' The Jarl then went out, and went to bed.
"When they had been playing for a while, the King made a bad move, which allowed the Jarl to take one of his knights. However, the King put the piece back on the board and told the Jarl to make another move. The Jarl got angry, flipped the chessboard over, stood up, and walked away. The King said, 'Go on, Ulf the Fearful.' The Jarl turned back at the door and said, 'You would have run farther at Helge river if you had been left to fight there. You didn't call me Ulf the Fearful when I rushed to help you while the Swedes were beating you like a dog.' The Jarl then went out and went to bed."
"The following morning, while the King was putting on his clothes, he said to his footboy, 'Go thou to Jarl Ulf and kill him.' The lad went, was away a while, and then came back. The King said, 'Hast thou killed the Jarl?' 'I did not kill him, for he was gone to St. Lucius's church.' There was a man called Ivar the White, a Norwegian by birth, who was the King's courtman and chamberlain. The King said to him, 'Go thou and kill the Jarl.' Ivar went to the church, and in at the choir, and thrust his sword through the Jarl, who died on the spot. Then Ivar went to the King, with the bloody sword in his hand.
The next morning, while the King was getting dressed, he said to his footman, "Go to Jarl Ulf and kill him." The boy left, was gone for a while, and then returned. The King asked, "Did you kill the Jarl?" "I didn’t kill him because he went to St. Lucius's church." There was a man named Ivar the White, a Norwegian by birth, who served as the King's courtier and chamberlain. The King told him, "Go and kill the Jarl." Ivar went to the church, went into the choir, and stabbed the Jarl with his sword, killing him instantly. Then Ivar went back to the King, holding the bloody sword in his hand.
"The King said, 'Hast thou killed the Jarl?' 'I have killed him,' said he. 'Thou hast done well,' answered the King." I
"The King said, 'Did you kill the Jarl?' 'I killed him,' he replied. 'You did well,' the King responded."
From a man who built so many churches (one on each battlefield where he had fought, to say nothing of the others), and who had in him such depths of real devotion and other fine cosmic quality, this does seem rather strong! But it is characteristic, withal,—of the man, and perhaps of the times still more. 14 In any case, it is an event worth noting, the slain Jarl Ulf and his connections being of importance in the history of Denmark and of England also. Ulf's wife was Astrid, sister of Knut, and their only child was Svein, styled afterwards "Svein Estrithson" ("Astrid-son") when he became noted in the world,—at this time a beardless youth, who, on the back of this tragedy, fled hastily to Sweden, where were friends of Ulf. After some ten years' eclipse there, Knut and both his sons being now dead, Svein reappeared in Denmark under a new and eminent figure, "Jarl of Denmark," highest Liegeman to the then sovereign there. Broke his oath to said sovereign, declared himself, Svein Estrithson, to be real King of Denmark; and, after much preliminary trouble, and many beatings and disastrous flights to and fro, became in effect such,—to the wonder of mankind; for he had not had one victory to cheer him on, or any good luck or merit that one sees, except that of surviving longer than some others. Nevertheless he came to be the Restorer, so called, of Danish independence; sole remaining representative of Knut (or Knut's sister), of Fork-beard, Blue-tooth, and Old Gorm; and ancestor of all the subsequent kings of Denmark for some 400 years; himself coming, as we see, only by the Distaff side, all of the Sword or male side having died so soon. Early death, it has been observed, was the Great Knut's allotment, and all his posterity's as well;—fatal limit (had there been no others, which we see there were) to his becoming "Charlemagne of the North" in any considerable degree! Jarl Ulf, as we have seen, had a sister, Gyda by name, wife to Earl Godwin ("Gudin Ulfnadsson," as Snorro calls him) a very memorable Englishman, whose son and hers, King Harald, Harold in English books, is the memorablest of all. These things ought to be better known to English antiquaries, and will perhaps be alluded to again.
From a man who built so many churches (one on each battlefield where he fought, not to mention the others), and who possessed such deep real devotion and other fine qualities, this does seem quite strong! But it’s characteristic of him, and perhaps even more so of the times. 14 In any case, it’s an event worth noting, as the slain Jarl Ulf and his connections hold significance in the history of both Denmark and England. Ulf's wife was Astrid, the sister of Knut, and their only child was Svein, later known as "Svein Estrithson" ("Astrid's son") when he gained notoriety in the world—at this time he was a young man without a beard, who, following this tragedy, quickly fled to Sweden, where Ulf had friends. After about ten years there, with Knut and both his sons now dead, Svein returned to Denmark in a new and prominent role as "Jarl of Denmark," the highest liegeman to the current ruler. He broke his oath to that ruler and declared himself, Svein Estrithson, the true King of Denmark; and after much initial trouble, along with many battles and disastrous retreats, he effectively became just that—to the amazement of everyone; for he hadn't won a single victory to encourage him, nor any luck or merit that one typically sees, except for outlasting others. Yet he became known as the Restorer of Danish independence; he was the last remaining representative of Knut (or Knut's sister), Fork-beard, Blue-tooth, and Old Gorm; and he was the ancestor of all subsequent kings of Denmark for around 400 years; himself coming, as we see, only through the female line, as all male heirs had died off quickly. It has been noted that early death was the fate of the Great Knut, as well as all his descendants—this fatal limitation (though there were certainly others) to his becoming "Charlemagne of the North" in any significant way! Jarl Ulf, as we have seen, had a sister named Gyda, who was married to Earl Godwin ("Gudin Ulfnadsson," as Snorro calls him), a very notable Englishman, whose son and hers, King Harald, known as Harold in English texts, is the most memorable of all. These facts should be better known to English historians and may be referenced again.
This pretty little victory or affront, gained over Knut in Lymfjord, was among the last successes of Olaf against that mighty man. Olaf, the skilful captain he was, need not have despaired to defend his Norway against Knut and all the world. But he learned henceforth, month by month ever more tragically, that his own people, seeing softer prospects under Knut, and in particular the chiefs of them, industriously bribed by Knut for years past, had fallen away from him; and that his means of defence were gone. Next summer, Knut's grand fleet sailed, unopposed, along the coast of Norway; Knut summoning a Thing every here and there, and in all of them meeting nothing but sky-high acclamation and acceptance. Olaf, with some twelve little ships, all he now had, lay quiet in some safe fjord, near Lindenaes, what we now call the Naze, behind some little solitary isles on the southeast of Norway there; till triumphant Knut had streamed home again. Home to England again "Sovereign of Norway" now, with nephew Hakon appointed Jarl and Vice-regent under him! This was the news Olaf met on venturing out; and that his worst anticipations were not beyond the sad truth all, or almost all, the chief Bonders and men of weight in Norway had declared against him, and stood with triumphant Knut.
This pretty little victory or setback, achieved over Knut in Lymfjord, was one of Olaf's last wins against that strong opponent. Olaf, the skilled captain he was, shouldn't have felt hopeless about defending Norway against Knut and everyone else. But he learned slowly, month by month, in a more tragic way that his own people, lured by better prospects under Knut, especially the chiefs who had been bribed by Knut for years, had turned away from him; and his resources for defense were gone. The following summer, Knut's grand fleet sailed along the coast of Norway without any opposition; Knut called for meetings here and there, and at all of them, he received nothing but loud praise and support. Olaf, with only about twelve small ships left, positioned himself quietly in a safe fjord near Lindenaes, what we now call the Naze, behind some small isolated islands in the southeast of Norway, until the victorious Knut returned home. He went back to England as the “Sovereign of Norway” now, with his nephew Hakon appointed as Jarl and Vice-regent under him! This was the news Olaf faced when he ventured out; and it turned out that his worst fears were true: almost all the leading Bonders and influential people in Norway had declared against him and stood with the triumphant Knut.
Olaf, with his twelve poor ships, steered vigorously along the coast to collect money and force,—if such could now anywhere be had. He himself was resolute to hold out, and try. "Sailing swiftly with a fair wind, morning cloudy with some showers," he passed the coast of Jedderen, which was Erling Skjalgson's country, when he got sure notice of an endless multitude of ships, war-ships, armed merchant ships, all kinds of shipping-craft, down to fishermen's boats, just getting under way against him, under the command of Erling Skjalgson,—the powerfulest of his subjects, once much a friend of Olaf's but now gone against him to this length, thanks to Olaf's severity of justice, and Knut's abundance in gold and promises for years back. To that complexion had it come with Erling; sailing with this immense assemblage of the naval people and populace of Norway to seize King Olaf, and bring him to the great Knut dead or alive.
Olaf, with his twelve struggling ships, sailed vigorously along the coast to gather funds and support—if any could be found. He was determined to hold out and give it a shot. "Sailing quickly with a good wind, the morning was cloudy with some rain," he passed the coast of Jedderen, which was the territory of Erling Skjalgson, when he received reliable word of a vast number of ships—warships, armed merchant vessels, all kinds of boats, even fishing boats—setting out against him, commanded by Erling Skjalgson. Erling was the most powerful of his subjects, once a close ally of Olaf's but now turned against him due to Olaf's harsh justice and Knut's generous offers of gold and promises over the years. This was the situation with Erling; he was sailing with this huge gathering of the naval forces and population of Norway to capture King Olaf and bring him to the mighty Knut, dead or alive.
Erling had a grand new ship of his own, which far outsailed the general miscellany of rebel ships, and was visibly fast gaining distance on Olaf himself,—who well understood what Erling's puzzle was, between the tail of his game (the miscellany of rebel ships, namely) that could not come up, and the head or general prize of the game which was crowding all sail to get away; and Olaf took advantage of the same. "Lower your sails!" said Olaf to his men (though we must go slower).
Erling had a brand new ship that easily outpaced the collection of rebel ships, and it was clearly pulling away from Olaf himself, who understood Erling's dilemma. On one hand, there was the group of rebel ships that couldn’t catch up, and on the other hand, the main target that was trying hard to escape. Olaf made use of this situation. "Lower your sails!" he told his men, even though it meant we would have to slow down.
"Ho you, we have lost sight of them!" said Erling to his, and put on all his speed; Olaf going, soon after this, altogether invisible,—behind a little island that he knew of, whence into a certain fjord or bay (Bay of Fungen on the maps), which he thought would suit him. "Halt here, and get out your arms," said Olaf, and had not to wait long till Erling came bounding in, past the rocky promontory, and with astonishment beheld Olaf's fleet of twelve with their battle-axes and their grappling-irons all in perfect readiness. These fell on him, the unready Erling, simultaneous, like a cluster of angry bees; and in a few minutes cleared his ship of men altogether, except Erling himself. Nobody asked his life, nor probably would have got it if he had. Only Erling still stood erect on a high place on the poop, fiercely defensive, and very difficult to get at. "Could not be reached at all," says Snorro, "except by spears or arrows, and these he warded off with untiring dexterity; no man in Norway, it was said, had ever defended himself so long alone against many,"—an almost invincible Erling, had his cause been good. Olaf himself noticed Erling's behavior, and said to him, from the foredeck below, "Thou hast turned against me to-day, Erling." "The eagles fight breast to breast," answers he. This was a speech of the king's to Erling once long ago, while they stood fighting, not as now, but side by side. The king, with some transient thought of possibility going through his head, rejoins, "Wilt thou surrender, Erling?" "That will I," answered he; took the helmet off his head; laid down sword and shield; and went forward to the forecastle deck. The king pricked, I think not very harshly, into Erling's chin or beard with the point of his battle-axe, saying, "I must mark thee as traitor to thy Sovereign, though." Whereupon one of the bystanders, Aslak Fitiaskalle, stupidly and fiercely burst up; smote Erling on the head with his axe; so that it struck fast in his brain and was instantly the death of Erling. "Ill-luck attend thee for that stroke; thou hast struck Norway out of my hand by it!" cried the king to Aslak; but forgave the poor fellow, who had done it meaning well. The insurrectionary Bonder fleet arriving soon after, as if for certain victory, was struck with astonishment at this Erling catastrophe; and being now without any leader of authority, made not the least attempt at battle; but, full of discouragement and consternation, thankfully allowed Olaf to sail away on his northward voyage, at discretion; and themselves went off lamenting, with Erling's dead body.
"Hey, we've lost them!" Erling shouted to his crew, and increased his speed. Olaf soon vanished behind a little island he knew about, where he planned to head into a particular fjord or bay (the Bay of Fungen on the maps), which he thought would be a good spot. "Stop here and get your weapons ready," Olaf instructed, and it wasn't long before Erling came racing in, past the rocky point, only to be astonished by Olaf's fleet of twelve, fully equipped with battle-axes and grappling irons. They descended on the unprepared Erling like a swarm of angry bees, quickly clearing his ship of all its crew except for him. No one cared about his life, and he probably wouldn’t have survived anyway. Yet, Erling remained upright on a high spot on the poop deck, fiercely defending himself and hard to reach. "He could hardly be touched," Snorro noted, "except by spears or arrows, which he skillfully deflected; it was said no man in Norway had ever fought off so many alone for so long,"—an almost invincible Erling, had his cause been just. Olaf noticed Erling's struggle and called out from the foredeck below, "You've turned against me today, Erling." "Eagles fight face to face," he replied. This was a quote from when the king and Erling had fought side by side long ago. The king, with a fleeting thought of possibility, asked, "Will you surrender, Erling?" "I will," he replied, took off his helmet, set down his sword and shield, and moved to the forecastle deck. The king lightly prodded Erling's chin or beard with the point of his battle-axe, saying, "I must mark you as a traitor to your Sovereign, though." Just then, Aslak Fitiaskalle, one of the onlookers, foolishly and angrily struck Erling on the head with his axe, causing it to lodge in his brain and end his life instantly. "Curse you for that blow; you've taken Norway from me!" the king shouted at Aslak, but forgave the poor guy, who had acted with good intentions. When the rebellious Bonder fleet arrived shortly after, expecting certain victory, they were shocked by the news of Erling's demise. Without any leader, they made no effort to fight back; instead, filled with discouragement and dread, they let Olaf leave on his northern journey and retreated, grieving Erling's dead body.
This small victory was the last that Olaf had over his many enemies at present. He sailed along, still northward, day after day; several important people joined him; but the news from landward grew daily more ominous: Bonders busily arming to rear of him; and ahead, Hakon still more busily at Trondhjem, now near by, "—and he will end thy days, King, if he have strength enough!" Olaf paused; sent scouts to a hill-top: "Hakon's armament visible enough, and under way hitherward, about the Isle of Bjarno, yonder!" Soon after, Olaf himself saw the Bonder armament of twenty-five ships, from the southward, sail past in the distance to join that of Hakon; and, worse still, his own ships, one and another (seven in all), were slipping off on a like errand! He made for the Fjord of Fodrar, mouth of the rugged strath called Valdal,—which I think still knows Olaf and has now an "Olaf's Highway," where, nine centuries ago, it scarcely had a path. Olaf entered this fjord, had his land-tent set up, and a cross beside it, on the small level green behind the promontory there. Finding that his twelve poor ships were now reduced to five, against a world all risen upon him, he could not but see and admit to himself that there was no chance left; and that he must withdraw across the mountains and wait for a better time.
This small victory was the last that Olaf had over his many enemies for now. He sailed on, still heading north, day after day; several important people joined him; but the news from the land became more threatening daily: farmers were arming behind him; and ahead, Hakon was even busier in Trondhjem, now nearby, “—and he will end your reign, King, if he’s strong enough!” Olaf paused and sent scouts to a hilltop: “Hakon’s fleet is clear enough, and on its way here, around the Isle of Bjarno, over there!” Soon after, Olaf himself saw the farmer fleet of twenty-five ships from the south sailing by in the distance to join Hakon; and, worse still, his own ships, one by one (seven in total), were departing for a similar venture! He headed for the Fjord of Fodrar, at the mouth of the rugged valley called Valdal,—which I think still remembers Olaf and now has an "Olaf's Highway," where, nine centuries ago, there was hardly a path. Olaf entered this fjord, had his land-tent set up, and a cross beside it, on the small flat green behind the promontory there. Realizing that his twelve meager ships were now down to five, against a world that had turned against him, he couldn't help but see and admit to himself that there was no chance left; and that he must retreat across the mountains and wait for a better time.
His journey through that wild country, in these forlorn and straitened circumstances, has a mournful dignity and homely pathos, as described by Snorro: how he drew up his five poor ships upon the beach, packed all their furniture away, and with his hundred or so of attendants and their journey-baggage, under guidance of some friendly Bonder, rode up into the desert and foot of the mountains; scaled, after three days' effort (as if by miracle, thought his attendants and thought Snorro), the well-nigh precipitous slope that led across, never without miraculous aid from Heaven and Olaf could baggage-wagons have ascended that path! In short, How he fared along, beset by difficulties and the mournfulest thoughts; but patiently persisted, steadfastly trusted in God; and was fixed to return, and by God's help try again. An evidently very pious and devout man; a good man struggling with adversity, such as the gods, we may still imagine with the ancients, do look down upon as their noblest sight.
His journey through that wild land, under such hopeless and difficult circumstances, carries a sad dignity and relatable emotion, as Snorro described: how he brought his five small ships ashore, packed all their belongings, and with around a hundred attendants and their travel gear, guided by a friendly local, ventured into the desert and up to the mountains. After three days of hard work (as if by a miracle, believed his attendants and Snorro), they climbed the steep slope that led across, never without divine support from Heaven, and imagine if baggage-wagons could have made it up that path! In short, he faced many challenges and heartfelt sorrows; yet he patiently pressed on, steadfastly trusted in God, and was determined to return and, with God's help, try again. He was clearly a very devout and pious man; a good person fighting against hardships, whom the gods, as the ancients might have imagined, looked down upon as their most admirable sight.
He got to Sweden, to the court of his brother-in-law; kindly and nobly enough received there, though gradually, perhaps, ill-seen by the now authorities of Norway. So that, before long, he quitted Sweden; left his queen there with her only daughter, his and hers, the only child they had; he himself had an only son, "by a bondwoman," Magnus by name, who came to great things afterwards; of whom, and of which, by and by. With this bright little boy, and a selected escort of attendants, he moved away to Russia, to King Jarroslav; where he might wait secure against all risk of hurting kind friends by his presence. He seems to have been an exile altogether some two years,—such is one's vague notion; for there is no chronology in Snorro or his Sagas, and one is reduced to guessing and inferring. He had reigned over Norway, reckoning from the first days of his landing there to those last of his leaving it across the Dovrefjeld, about fifteen years, ten of them shiningly victorious.
He arrived in Sweden, at his brother-in-law's court; he was received there kindly and nobly, though perhaps over time, he became less welcomed by the current authorities of Norway. So, before long, he left Sweden; he left his queen there with their only daughter, the only child they had together; he himself had an only son, named Magnus, "by a bondwoman," who later achieved great things; more on him and that later. With this bright little boy and a selected group of attendants, he set off to Russia, to King Jarroslav; where he could wait without the risk of bothering his kind friends with his presence. He seems to have been an exile for about two years altogether—such is the vague idea; for there is no timeline in Snorro or his Sagas, and one is left to guess and infer. He had reigned over Norway, counting from the first days of his arrival to those final days when he left across the Dovrefjeld, for about fifteen years, ten of which were marked by shining victories.
The news from Norway were naturally agitating to King Olaf and, in the fluctuation of events there, his purposes and prospects varied much. He sometimes thought of pilgriming to Jerusalem, and a henceforth exclusively religious life; but for most part his pious thoughts themselves gravitated towards Norway, and a stroke for his old place and task there, which he steadily considered to have been committed to him by God. Norway, by the rumors, was evidently not at rest. Jarl Hakon, under the high patronage of his uncle, had lasted there but a little while. I know not that his government was especially unpopular, nor whether he himself much remembered his broken oath. It appears, however, he had left in England a beautiful bride; and considering farther that in England only could bridal ornaments and other wedding outfit of a sufficiently royal kind be found, he set sail thither, to fetch her and them himself. One evening of wildish-looking weather he was seen about the northeast corner of the Pentland Frith; the night rose to be tempestuous; Hakon or any timber of his fleet was never seen more. Had all gone down,—broken oaths, bridal hopes, and all else; mouse and man,—into the roaring waters. There was no farther Opposition-line; the like of which had lasted ever since old heathen Hakon Jarl, down to this his grandson Hakon's finis in the Pentland Frith. With this Hakon's disappearance it now disappeared.
The news from Norway was understandably upsetting to King Olaf, and as events fluctuated there, his goals and hopes changed significantly. At times, he considered making a pilgrimage to Jerusalem and living a purely religious life; but most of the time, his devout thoughts were drawn back to Norway and the duty he felt God had entrusted to him there. According to the rumors, Norway was clearly in turmoil. Jarl Hakon, under the strong support of his uncle, had only been in power for a short time. I'm not sure if his rule was particularly unpopular, or if he even thought much about his broken promises. However, it seems he had left behind a beautiful bride in England, and realizing that only in England could he find the royal wedding decorations and attire he needed, he decided to set sail there to get her and the items himself. One evening, amidst some wild weather, he was spotted near the northeast corner of the Pentland Frith; that night turned stormy, and neither Hakon nor any part of his fleet was ever seen again. It’s as if everything—broken promises, wedding dreams, and everything else, both big and small—was swallowed by the raging waters. There was no further line of opposition, which had existed since the old pagan Hakon Jarl, right up to this grandson Hakon’s finis in the Pentland Frith. With Hakon's disappearance, that line vanished as well.
Indeed Knut himself, though of an empire suddenly so great, was but a temporary phenomenon. Fate had decided that the grand and wise Knut was to be short-lived; and to leave nothing as successors but an ineffectual young Harald Harefoot, who soon perished, and a still stupider fiercely-drinking Harda-Knut, who rushed down of apoplexy (here in London City, as I guess), with the goblet at his mouth, drinking health and happiness at a wedding-feast, also before long.
Indeed, Knut himself, despite ruling over a suddenly vast empire, was just a temporary figure. Fate had determined that the great and wise Knut would have a short life; he left behind nothing but an ineffective young Harald Harefoot, who soon died, and a drunken fool named Harda-Knut, who collapsed from a stroke (likely in London, I assume), with a goblet in hand, toasting to health and happiness at a wedding feast, not long after as well.
Hakon having vanished in this dark way, there ensued a pause, both on Knut's part and on Norway's. Pause or interregnum of some months, till it became certain, first, whether Hakon were actually dead, secondly, till Norway, and especially till King Knut himself, could decide what to do. Knut, to the deep disappointment, which had to keep itself silent, of three or four chief Norway men, named none of these three or four Jarl of Norway; but bethought him of a certain Svein, a bastard son of his own,—who, and almost still more his English mother, much desired a career in the world fitter for him, thought they indignantly, than that of captain over Jomsburg, where alone the father had been able to provide for him hitherto. Svein was sent to Norway as king or vice-king for Father Knut; and along with him his fond and vehement mother. Neither of whom gained any favor from the Norse people by the kind of management they ultimately came to show.
Hakon disappeared in such a dark way that there was a pause, both for Knut and for Norway. This pause lasted a few months until it became clear, first, whether Hakon was actually dead, and second, until Norway, and especially King Knut himself, could figure out what to do. Knut, to the deep disappointment that had to be kept quiet from three or four of Norway's leading men, didn’t name any of them as Jarl of Norway; instead, he thought of a certain Svein, his illegitimate son—who, along with his English mother, was quite eager for a more suitable career than being the captain of Jomsburg, which was the only position his father had been able to offer him so far. Svein was sent to Norway as king or vice-king for Father Knut, along with his loving and passionate mother. Neither of them won any favor from the Norse people due to the management style they ultimately displayed.
Olaf on news of this change, and such uncertainty prevailing everywhere in Norway as to the future course of things, whether Svein would come, as was rumored of at last, and be able to maintain himself if he did,—thought there might be something in it of a chance for himself and his rights. And, after lengthened hesitation, much prayer, pious invocation, and consideration, decided to go and try it. The final grain that had turned the balance, it appears, was a half-waking morning dream, or almost ocular vision he had of his glorious cousin Olaf Tryggveson, who severely admonished, exhorted, and encouraged him; and disappeared grandly, just in the instant of Olaf's awakening; so that Olaf almost fancied he had seen the very figure of him, as it melted into air. "Let us on, let us on!" thought Olaf always after that. He left his son, not in Russia, but in Sweden with the Queen, who proved very good and carefully helpful in wise ways to him:—in Russia Olaf had now nothing more to do but give his grateful adieus, and get ready.
Olaf, upon hearing about this change and the uncertainty that was everywhere in Norway regarding what would happen next—whether Svein would come as rumored and if he would be able to hold his ground—began to think there might be a chance for him and his rights. After a lot of hesitation, prayer, and deep consideration, he decided to go and give it a shot. The final push that swayed him seems to have been a half-awake morning dream or a vision he had of his glorious cousin Olaf Tryggveson, who strongly advised, encouraged, and inspired him before disappearing dramatically just as Olaf was waking up. It was so vivid that Olaf almost believed he had seen him vanish into thin air. "Let’s go, let’s go!" Olaf thought to himself from that moment on. He left his son not in Russia, but in Sweden with the Queen, who was very kind and supportive to him in thoughtful ways. As for Russia, Olaf had nothing more to do there but say his grateful goodbyes and prepare himself for what was next.
His march towards Sweden, and from that towards Norway and the passes of the mountains, down Vaerdal, towards Stickelstad, and the crisis that awaited, is beautifully depicted by Snorro. It has, all of it, the description (and we see clearly, the fact itself had), a kind of pathetic grandeur, simplicity, and rude nobleness; something Epic or Homeric, without the metre or the singing of Homer, but with all the sincerity, rugged truth to nature, and much more of piety, devoutness, reverence for what is forever High in this Universe, than meets us in those old Greek Ballad-mongers. Singularly visual all of it, too, brought home in every particular to one's imagination, so that it stands out almost as a thing one actually saw.
His journey towards Sweden, and then on to Norway and the mountain passes, through Vaerdal, heading towards Stickelstad, along with the impending crisis, is vividly portrayed by Snorro. It has, all of it, a description that has a kind of moving grandeur, simplicity, and raw nobility; something epic or Homeric, without the meter or the singing of Homer, but with all the sincerity, rugged truth to nature, and much more of reverence, devotion, respect for what is eternally great in this Universe than we find in those old Greek ballad writers. It's strikingly visual too, made relatable in every detail to one's imagination, so that it feels almost like something you actually witnessed.
Olaf had about three thousand men with him; gathered mostly as he fared along through Norway. Four hundred, raised by one Dag, a kinsman whom he had found in Sweden and persuaded to come with him, marched usually in a separate body; and were, or might have been, rather an important element. Learning that the Bonders were all arming, especially in Trondhjem country, Olaf streamed down towards them in the closest order he could. By no means very close, subsistence even for three thousand being difficult in such a country. His speech was almost always free and cheerful, though his thoughts always naturally were of a high and earnest, almost sacred tone; devout above all. Stickelstad, a small poor hamlet still standing where the valley ends, was seen by Olaf, and tacitly by the Bonders as well, to be the natural place for offering battle. There Olaf issued out from the hills one morning: drew himself up according to the best rules of Norse tactics, rules of little complexity, but perspicuously true to the facts. I think he had a clear open ground still rather raised above the plain in front; he could see how the Bonder army had not yet quite arrived, but was pouring forward, in spontaneous rows or groups, copiously by every path. This was thought to be the biggest army that ever met in Norway; "certainly not much fewer than a hundred times a hundred men," according to Snorro; great Bonders several of them, small Bonders very many,—all of willing mind, animated with a hot sense of intolerable injuries. "King Olaf had punished great and small with equal rigor," says Snorro; "which appeared to the chief people of the country too severe; and animosity rose to the highest when they lost relatives by the King's just sentence, although they were in reality guilty. He again would rather renounce his dignity than omit righteous judgment. The accusation against him, of being stingy with his money, was not just, for he was a most generous man towards his friends. But that alone was the cause of the discontent raised against him, that he appeared hard and severe in his retributions. Besides, King Knut offered large sums of money, and the great chiefs were corrupted by this, and by his offering them greater dignities than they had possessed before." On these grounds, against the intolerable man, great and small were now pouring along by every path.
Olaf had about three thousand men with him, mostly gathered as he traveled through Norway. Four hundred, recruited by a kinsman named Dag whom he had found in Sweden and persuaded to join him, usually marched separately and were quite an important element. Learning that the farmers were all preparing for battle, especially in the Trondhjem area, Olaf moved towards them in the best formation he could manage. It wasn’t easy to feed three thousand men in such a terrain. He spoke almost always with a free and cheerful attitude, although his thoughts were serious, earnest, and almost sacred; he was devout above all. Stickelstad, a small poor village still located where the valley ends, was seen by Olaf and the farmers as the natural place for battle. One morning, Olaf came down from the hills and organized his men according to the best principles of Norse tactics, which were simple yet clearly effective. He saw that there was relatively open ground ahead, slightly elevated above the plain; he could tell the farmers’ army had not fully arrived yet but was moving forward in spontaneous rows or groups, coming from every path. This was believed to be the largest army ever convened in Norway, "certainly not fewer than a hundred times a hundred men," according to Snorro; it included several powerful farmers and many smaller ones, all filled with a strong sense of anger over perceived injustices. "King Olaf punished both the powerful and the weak with the same severity," says Snorro; "this seemed too harsh to the prominent people in the land, and their resentment grew when they lost relatives to the King’s just decisions, even though those relatives were indeed guilty. Olaf would rather give up his throne than fail to deliver fair judgment. The claim that he was stingy with his money was unfair, as he was very generous to his friends. But this was the main reason for the discontent against him—he seemed harsh and severe in his punishments. Additionally, King Knut offered substantial bribes, and many of the top leaders were swayed by this and by the promise of greater titles than they had previously held." For these reasons, both great and small were now advancing along every path against the intolerable man.
Olaf perceived it would still be some time before the Bonder army was in rank. His own Dag of Sweden, too, was not yet come up; he was to have the right banner; King Olaf's own being the middle or grand one; some other person the third or left banner. All which being perfectly ranked and settled, according to the best rules, and waiting only the arrival of Dag, Olaf bade his men sit down, and freshen themselves with a little rest. There were religious services gone through: a matins-worship such as there have been few; sternly earnest to the heart of it, and deep as death and eternity, at least on Olaf's own part. For the rest Thormod sang a stave of the fiercest Skaldic poetry that was in him; all the army straightway sang it in chorus with fiery mind. The Bonder of the nearest farm came up, to tell Olaf that he also wished to fight for him "Thanks to thee; but don't," said Olaf; "stay at home rather, that the wounded may have some shelter." To this Bonder, Olaf delivered all the money he had, with solemn order to lay out the whole of it in masses and prayers for the souls of such of his enemies as fell. "Such of thy enemies, King?" "Yes, surely," said Olaf, "my friends will all either conquer, or go whither I also am going."
Olaf realized it would be a while before the Bonder army was fully assembled. His own Dag of Sweden hadn’t arrived yet; he was supposed to carry the right banner, while King Olaf's would be the central or grand flag, and someone else would hold the third or left banner. Once everything was perfectly organized and settled according to the best traditions, and they were just waiting for Dag to show up, Olaf told his men to sit down and take a short break. They held religious services, a matins worship that was rare and profoundly serious, especially for Olaf. Meanwhile, Thormod sang a verse of the most intense Skaldic poetry he could muster, and the entire army joined in with fiery enthusiasm. The Bonder from the nearest farm approached to tell Olaf that he also wanted to fight for him. “Thank you, but don’t,” Olaf replied; “it’s better if you stay home so that the wounded can have some shelter.” To this Bonder, Olaf gave all the money he had, with a serious request to spend it entirely on masses and prayers for the souls of those enemies who fell. “Those enemies, King?” “Yes, definitely,” Olaf said, “my friends will either win or go where I’m going.”
At last the Bonder army too was got ranked; three commanders, one of them with a kind of loose chief command, having settled to take charge of it; and began to shake itself towards actual advance. Olaf, in the mean while, had laid his head on the knees of Finn Arneson, his trustiest man, and fallen fast asleep. Finn's brother, Kalf Arneson, once a warm friend of Olaf, was chief of the three commanders on the opposite side. Finn and he addressed angry speech to one another from the opposite ranks, when they came near enough. Finn, seeing the enemy fairly approach, stirred Olaf from his sleep. "Oh, why hast thou wakened me from such a dream?" said Olaf, in a deeply solemn tone. "What dream was it, then?" asked Finn. "I dreamt that there rose a ladder here reaching up to very Heaven," said Olaf; "I had climbed and climbed, and got to the very last step, and should have entered there hadst thou given me another moment." "King, I doubt thou art fey; I do not quite like that dream."
At last, the Bonder army was organized; three commanders, one of whom had a sort of loose chief command, agreed to take charge and began to prepare for actual advance. Olaf, in the meantime, had laid his head on the knees of Finn Arneson, his most trusted man, and fallen fast asleep. Finn's brother, Kalf Arneson, once a close friend of Olaf, was the chief of the three commanders on the opposite side. Finn and Kalf exchanged angry words from their respective ranks when they were close enough. Finn, seeing the enemy approach, shook Olaf awake. "Oh, why did you wake me from such a dream?" Olaf said in a deeply serious tone. "What dream was it?" asked Finn. "I dreamt that a ladder appeared here reaching all the way to Heaven," Olaf said; "I had climbed and climbed, and reached the very last step, and would have entered there if you had given me just another moment." "King, I worry you might be fey; I don't quite like that dream."
The actual fight began about one of the clock in a most bright last day of July, and was very fierce and hot, especially on the part of Olaf's men, who shook the others back a little, though fierce enough they too; and had Dag been on the ground, which he wasn't yet, it was thought victory might have been won. Soon after battle joined, the sky grew of a ghastly brass or copper color, darker and darker, till thick night involved all things; and did not clear away again till battle was near ending. Dag, with his four hundred, arrived in the darkness, and made a furious charge, what was afterwards, in the speech of the people, called "Dag's storm." Which had nearly prevailed, but could not quite; victory again inclining to the so vastly larger party. It is uncertain still how the matter would have gone; for Olaf himself was now fighting with his own hand, and doing deadly execution on his busiest enemies to right and to left. But one of these chief rebels, Thorer Hund (thought to have learnt magic from the Laplanders, whom he long traded with, and made money by), mysteriously would not fall for Olaf's best strokes. Best strokes brought only dust from the (enchanted) deer-skin coat of the fellow, to Olaf's surprise,—when another of the rebel chiefs rushed forward, struck Olaf with his battle-axe, a wild slashing wound, and miserably broke his thigh, so that he staggered or was supported back to the nearest stone; and there sat down, lamentably calling on God to help him in this bad hour. Another rebel of note (the name of him long memorable in Norway) slashed or stabbed Olaf a second time, as did then a third. Upon which the noble Olaf sank dead; and forever quitted this doghole of a world,—little worthy of such men as Olaf one sometimes thinks. But that too is a mistake, and even an important one, should we persist in it.
The actual fight started around one o'clock on a bright last day of July, and it was intense and heated, especially among Olaf's men, who pushed the others back a bit, though the opposing side was fierce too. If Dag had been there, which he wasn't yet, it was believed that victory might have been achieved. Shortly after the battle began, the sky turned a ghastly brass or copper color, growing darker until thick night enveloped everything, and it didn't clear again until the battle was almost over. Dag, with his four hundred, arrived in the darkness and launched a furious charge, which later became known in speeches as "Dag's storm." It nearly succeeded but ultimately could not; the victory still leaned towards the much larger group. It's still uncertain how things would have played out; Olaf himself was now fighting fiercely and taking down his busiest enemies to the right and left. However, one of these main rebels, Thorer Hund (believed to have learned magic from the Laplanders he had long traded with), mysteriously wouldn’t fall to Olaf's best attacks. Those best strikes only stirred up dust from the (enchanted) deer-skin coat of the man, much to Olaf’s surprise—when another rebel chief rushed in, struck Olaf with his battle-axe, inflicting a wild slashing wound, and tragically broke his thigh, causing him to stagger or be helped back to the nearest stone. There, he sat down, mourning and calling on God to help him in this dire moment. Another notable rebel (whose name remains remembered in Norway) slashed or stabbed Olaf a second time, and a third followed suit. At that point, the noble Olaf sank dead and left this wretched world forever—one might think it hardly worthy of such men as Olaf. But that thought too is a mistake, and an important one, if we continue to hold it.
With Olaf's death the sky cleared again. Battle, now near done, ended with complete victory to the rebels, and next to no pursuit or result, except the death of Olaf everybody hastening home, as soon as the big Duel had decided itself. Olaf's body was secretly carried, after dark, to some out-house on the farm near the spot; whither a poor blind beggar, creeping in for shelter that very evening, was miraculously restored to sight. And, truly with a notable, almost miraculous, speed, the feelings of all Norway for King Olaf changed themselves, and were turned upside down, "within a year," or almost within a day. Superlative example of Extinctus amabitur idem. Not "Olaf the Thick-set" any longer, but "Olaf the Blessed" or Saint, now clearly in Heaven; such the name and character of him from that time to this. Two churches dedicated to him (out of four that once stood) stand in London at this moment. And the miracles that have been done there, not to speak of Norway and Christendom elsewhere, in his name, were numerous and great for long centuries afterwards. Visibly a Saint Olaf ever since; and, indeed, in Bollandus or elsewhere, I have seldom met with better stuff to make a Saint of, or a true World-Hero in all good senses.
With Olaf's death, the sky cleared once more. The battle, now nearly over, concluded with a complete victory for the rebels, resulting in almost no pursuit or outcome except for Olaf's death, as everyone hurried home once the main duel was settled. Olaf's body was secretly taken under the cover of darkness to a shed on the farm near the location; a poor blind beggar who sought shelter that very evening was miraculously restored to sight. Remarkably, within a year—or almost in a day—the feelings of all Norway toward King Olaf flipped completely. A prime example of Extinctus amabitur idem. He was no longer "Olaf the Thick-set," but "Olaf the Blessed" or Saint, now clearly in Heaven; that became his name and identity from then on. Two churches dedicated to him (out of four that once existed) still stand in London today. The miracles performed in his name, not to mention those in Norway and Christendom elsewhere, were numerous and significant for many centuries afterward. Ever since, he has been recognized as Saint Olaf; indeed, in Bollandus or elsewhere, I’ve seldom come across better material for making a Saint or a true World-Hero in every positive sense.
Speaking of the London Olaf Churches, I should have added that from one of these the thrice-famous Tooley Street gets its name,—where those Three Tailors, addressing Parliament and the Universe, sublimely styled themselves, "We, the People of England." Saint Olave Street, Saint Oley Street, Stooley Street, Tooley Street; such are the metamorphoses of human fame in the world!
Speaking of the London Olaf Churches, I should have mentioned that one of them is where the famous Tooley Street gets its name—where those Three Tailors, addressing Parliament and the Universe, grandly referred to themselves as "We, the People of England." Saint Olave Street, Saint Oley Street, Stooley Street, Tooley Street; these are the transformations of human fame in the world!
The battle-day of Stickelstad, King Olaf's death-day, is generally believed to have been Wednesday, July 31, 1033. But on investigation, it turns out that there was no total eclipse of the sun visible in Norway that year; though three years before, there was one; but on the 29th instead of the 31st. So that the exact date still remains uncertain; Dahlmann, the latest critic, inclining for 1030, and its indisputable eclipse. 15
The battle of Stickelstad, the day King Olaf died, is generally thought to have been Wednesday, July 31, 1033. However, after looking into it, it turns out there was no total eclipse of the sun visible in Norway that year; although three years earlier, there was one, but on the 29th instead of the 31st. So the exact date is still unknown; Dahlmann, the most recent critic, leans toward 1030 and its confirmed eclipse. 15
CHAPTER XI. MAGNUS THE GOOD AND OTHERS.
St. Olaf is the highest of these Norway Kings, and is the last that much attracts us. For this reason, if a reason were not superfluous, we might here end our poor reminiscences of those dim Sovereigns. But we will, nevertheless, for the sake of their connection with bits of English History, still hastily mention the Dames of one or two who follow, and who throw a momentary gleam of life and illumination on events and epochs that have fallen so extinct among ourselves at present, though once they were so momentous and memorable.
St. Olaf is the most prominent of the Norwegian Kings and the last one that really interests us. So, if we didn’t think it was unnecessary, we could end our brief memories of those obscure rulers here. However, we will still quickly mention the wives of a couple of kings who come after him, as they bring a brief spark of life and insight into events and times that have long faded from our view, even though they were once so significant and remarkable.
The new King Svein from Jomsburg, Knut's natural son, had no success in Norway, nor seems to have deserved any. His English mother and he were found to be grasping, oppressive persons; and awoke, almost from the instant that Olaf was suppressed and crushed away from Norway into Heaven, universal odium more and more in that country. Well-deservedly, as still appears; for their taxings and extortions of malt, of herring, of meal, smithwork and every article taxable in Norway, were extreme; and their service to the country otherwise nearly imperceptible. In brief their one basis there was the power of Knut the Great; and that, like all earthly things, was liable to sudden collapse,—and it suffered such in a notable degree. King Knut, hardly yet of middle age, and the greatest King in the then world, died at Shaftesbury, in 1035, as Dahlmann thinks 16,—leaving two legitimate sons and a busy, intriguing widow (Norman Emma, widow of Ethelred the Unready), mother of the younger of these two; neither of whom proved to have any talent or any continuance. In spite of Emma's utmost efforts, Harald, the elder son of Knut, not hers, got England for his kingdom; Emma and her Harda-Knut had to be content with Denmark, and go thither, much against their will. Harald in England,—light-going little figure like his father before him,—got the name of Harefoot here; and might have done good work among his now orderly and settled people; but he died almost within year and day; and has left no trace among us, except that of "Harefoot," from his swift mode of walking. Emma and her Harda-Knut now returned joyful to England. But the violent, idle, and drunken Harda-Knut did no good there; and, happily for England and him, soon suddenly ended, by stroke of apoplexy at a marriage festival, as mentioned above. In Denmark he had done still less good. And indeed,—under him, in a year or two, the grand imperial edifice, laboriously built by Knut's valor and wisdom, had already tumbled all to the ground, in a most unexpected and remarkable way. As we are now to indicate with all brevity.
The new King Svein from Jomsburg, Knut's legitimate son, had no success in Norway and didn’t really deserve any. His English mother and he were seen as greedy, oppressive people, and ever since Olaf was removed and forced out of Norway into heaven, he stirred up widespread resentment in the country. Rightly so, as it seems; because their heavy taxation on malt, herring, meal, smithwork, and every other taxable item in Norway was excessive, and their contributions to the country were barely noticeable. Basically, their only foundation there was the power of Knut the Great, which, like all worldly things, was prone to sudden collapse—and indeed it suffered a significant downfall. King Knut, not yet middle-aged and the greatest king in the world at that time, died in Shaftesbury in 1035, as Dahlmann suggests 16,—leaving behind two legitimate sons and an ambitious, scheming widow (Norman Emma, widow of Ethelred the Unready), who was the mother of the younger son. Neither of the boys showed any talent or potential for leadership. Despite Emma's best efforts, Harald, Knut's elder son (but not hers), claimed the throne of England, while Emma and her Harda-Knut were left with Denmark, which they had to accept against their wishes. Harald in England—a light, agile figure like his father before him—was nicknamed Harefoot; he could have done great things for his now orderly and settled people, but he died almost within a year and a day, leaving no mark on history except for the name "Harefoot," due to his quick walking. Emma and Harda-Knut happily returned to England. However, the reckless, idle, and drunken Harda-Knut did no good there, and, fortunately for both England and himself, he soon died suddenly from a stroke at a wedding celebration, as mentioned earlier. He had accomplished even less in Denmark. And indeed—under his rule, within a year or two, the grand empire that Knut had built with bravery and wisdom had already come crashing down in an unexpected and remarkable way. We will now summarize this briefly.
Svein's tyrannies in Norway had wrought such fruit that, within the four years after Olaf's death, the chief men in Norway, the very slayers of King Olaf, Kalf Arneson at the head of them, met secretly once or twice; and unanimously agreed that Kalf Arneson must go to Sweden, or to Russia itself; seek young Magnus, son of Olaf home: excellent Magnus, to be king over all Norway and them, instead of this intolerable Svein. Which was at once done,—Magnus brought home in a kind of triumph, all Norway waiting for him. Intolerable Svein had already been rebelled against: some years before this, a certain young Tryggve out of Ireland, authentic son of Olaf Tryggveson, and of that fine Irish Princess who chose him in his low habiliments and low estate, and took him over to her own Green Island,—this royal young Tryggve Olafson had invaded the usurper Svein, in a fierce, valiant, and determined manner; and though with too small a party, showed excellent fight for some time; till Svein, zealously bestirring himself, managed to get him beaten and killed. But that was a couple of years ago; the party still too small, not including one and all as now! Svein, without stroke of sword this time, moved off towards Denmark; never showing face in Norway again. His drunken brother, Harda-Knut, received him brother-like; even gave him some territory to rule over and subsist upon. But he lived only a short while; was gone before Harda-Knut himself; and we will mention him no more.
Svein's tyranny in Norway had produced such results that, within four years after Olaf's death, the leading figures in Norway, including the very men who had killed King Olaf, with Kalf Arneson leading them, met in secret once or twice. They unanimously agreed that Kalf Arneson should travel to Sweden or even to Russia, to find young Magnus, the son of Olaf, and bring him back as king over all Norway, instead of this unbearable Svein. This was done immediately—Magnus was brought back in a kind of triumph, with all of Norway waiting for him. The intolerable Svein had already faced rebellion: a few years earlier, a young Tryggve from Ireland, the legitimate son of Olaf Tryggveson and that fine Irish princess who chose him while he was in his humble clothes and low status, brought him to her own Green Island. This royal young Tryggve Olafson had invaded the usurper Svein, in a fierce, brave, and determined way. Despite having too small a group, he fought valiantly for some time, until Svein, getting actively involved, managed to defeat and kill him. But that was a couple of years ago; the group was still too small, not including everyone as it did now! This time, Svein left for Denmark without drawing a sword, never showing his face in Norway again. His drunken brother, Harda-Knut, welcomed him like a brother and even gave him some land to rule over and live on. But he lived only a short time, passing away before Harda-Knut himself; and we will not mention him again.
Magnus was a fine bright young fellow, and proved a valiant, wise, and successful King, known among his people as Magnus the Good. He was only natural son of King Olaf but that made little difference in those times and there. His strange-looking, unexpected Latin name he got in this way: Alfhild, his mother, a slave through ill-luck of war, though nobly born, was seen to be in a hopeful way; and it was known in the King's house how intimately Olaf was connected with that occurrence, and how much he loved this "King's serving-maid," as she was commonly designated. Alfhild was brought to bed late at night; and all the world, especially King Olaf was asleep; Olaf's strict rule, then and always, being, Don't awaken me:—seemingly a man sensitive about his sleep. The child was a boy, of rather weakly aspect; no important person present, except Sigvat, the King's Icelandic Skald, who happened to be still awake; and the Bishop of Norway, who, I suppose, had been sent for in hurry. "What is to be done?" said the Bishop: "here is an infant in pressing need of baptism; and we know not what the name is: go, Sigvat, awaken the King, and ask." "I dare not for my life," answered Sigvat; "King's orders are rigorous on that point." "But if the child die unbaptized," said the Bishop, shuddering; too certain, he and everybody, where the child would go in that case! "I will myself give him a name," said Sigvat, with a desperate concentration of all his faculties; "he shall be namesake of the greatest of mankind,—imperial Carolus Magnus; let us call the infant Magnus!" King Olaf, on the morrow, asked rather sharply how Sigvat had dared take such a liberty; but excused Sigvat, seeing what the perilous alternative was. And Magnus, by such accident, this boy was called; and he, not another, is the prime origin and introducer of that name Magnus, which occurs rather frequently, not among the Norman Kings only, but by and by among the Danish and Swedish; and, among the Scandinavian populations, appears to be rather frequent to this day.
Magnus was a bright young man who proved to be a brave, wise, and successful king, known to his people as Magnus the Good. He was the natural son of King Olaf, but that didn't matter much at the time. He got his unusual Latin name this way: Alfhild, his mother, a noble woman who became a slave due to the misfortune of war, was about to give birth, and it was known in the King’s household how closely connected Olaf was to that situation and how much he cared for this "King's serving-maid," as she was commonly called. Alfhild had her baby late at night, while everyone, especially King Olaf, was asleep; Olaf had a strict rule, which he always followed: Don’t wake me up—he seemed quite sensitive about his sleep. The baby was a boy, looking somewhat frail, with only a few important people present: Sigvat, the King’s Icelandic poet, who happened to still be awake, and the Bishop of Norway, who I assume had been hurriedly summoned. "What should we do?" said the Bishop. "This baby urgently needs to be baptized, but we don’t know what name to give him. Go, Sigvat, wake the King and ask him." "I can’t do that for my life," replied Sigvat. "The King’s orders are strict on that." "But if the baby dies unbaptized," the Bishop said, shuddering, fully aware of the fate that would befall the child! "I will name him myself," Sigvat said, with a strong focus of determination; "he'll be named after the greatest man in history—Emperor Charles Magnus; let’s call the baby Magnus!" The next day, King Olaf asked rather sharply how Sigvat had dared to take such a liberty but excused him upon understanding the dangerous alternative. And through this accident, the boy was named Magnus; he is the original source of that name, which appears frequently not only among the Norman kings but later among the Danes and Swedes; among Scandinavian societies, the name is still quite common today.
Magnus, a youth of great spirit, whose own, and standing at his beck, all Norway now was, immediately smote home on Denmark; desirous naturally of vengeance for what it had done to Norway, and the sacred kindred of Magnus. Denmark, its great Knut gone, and nothing but a drunken Harda-Knut, fugitive Svein and Co., there in his stead, was become a weak dislocated Country. And Magnus plundered in it, burnt it, beat it, as often as he pleased; Harda-Knut struggling what he could to make resistance or reprisals, but never once getting any victory over Magnus. Magnus, I perceive, was, like his Father, a skilful as well as valiant fighter by sea and land; Magnus, with good battalions, and probably backed by immediate alliance with Heaven and St. Olaf, as was then the general belief or surmise about him, could not easily be beaten. And the truth is, he never was, by Harda-Knut or any other. Harda-Knut's last transaction with him was, To make a firm Peace and even Family-treaty sanctioned by all the grandees of both countries, who did indeed mainly themselves make it; their two Kings assenting: That there should be perpetual Peace, and no thought of war more, between Denmark and Norway; and that, if either of the Kings died childless while the other was reigning, the other should succeed him in both Kingdoms. A magnificent arrangement, such as has several times been made in the world's history; but which in this instance, what is very singular, took actual effect; drunken Harda-Knut dying so speedily, and Magnus being the man he was. One would like to give the date of this remarkable Treaty; but cannot with precision. Guess somewhere about 1040: 17 actual fruition of it came to Magnus, beyond question, in 1042, when Harda-Knut drank that wassail bowl at the wedding in Lambeth, and fell down dead; which in the Saxon Chronicle is dated 3d June of that year. Magnus at once went to Denmark on hearing this event; was joyfully received by the headmen there, who indeed, with their fellows in Norway, had been main contrivers of the Treaty; both Countries longing for mutual peace, and the end of such incessant broils.
Magnus, a spirited young man, now had all of Norway at his command. He quickly targeted Denmark, driven by a desire for revenge for what it had done to Norway and his family's honor. With the great Knut gone and only the drunken Harda-Knut, along with the fugitive Svein and others, in his place, Denmark had become a weakened and fractured nation. Magnus raided, burned, and attacked at will, while Harda-Knut struggled to resist or retaliate, never achieving a victory over Magnus. Like his father, Magnus was both a skilled and brave fighter on land and at sea. With strong troops and likely backed by divine support, as many believed, Magnus was difficult to defeat—and indeed, he never was, whether against Harda-Knut or anyone else. Harda-Knut’s final interaction with him was to establish a firm peace and a family treaty, approved by the leading figures from both countries, who largely created it themselves; both kings agreed that there should be everlasting peace with no more thoughts of war between Denmark and Norway. Additionally, if either king died without children while the other was still ruling, the surviving king would inherit both kingdoms. It was a grand arrangement, one that has appeared several times in history; but in this case, remarkably, it actually worked out, as the drunken Harda-Knut passed away soon after, and Magnus was the man he was. One would like to pinpoint the exact date of this significant treaty, but it's hard to determine. It was likely around 1040: the real result for Magnus came in 1042, when Harda-Knut raised his wassail bowl at the wedding in Lambeth and collapsed dead, an event recorded in the Saxon Chronicle as occurring on June 3 of that year. Upon hearing this news, Magnus immediately went to Denmark and was happily welcomed by the local leaders, who, along with their counterparts in Norway, had been the main architects of the treaty. Both countries were eager for peace and an end to the ongoing conflicts.
Magnus was triumphantly received as King in Denmark. The only unfortunate thing was, that Svein Estrithson, the exile son of Ulf, Knut's Brother-in-law, whom Knut, as we saw, had summarily killed twelve years before, emerged from his exile in Sweden in a flattering form; and proposed that Magnus should make him Jarl of Denmark, and general administrator there, in his own stead. To which the sanguine Magnus, in spite of advice to the contrary, insisted on acceding. "Too powerful a Jarl," said Einar Tamberskelver—the same Einar whose bow was heard to break in Olaf Tryggveson's last battle ("Norway breaking from thy hand, King!"), who had now become Magnus's chief man, and had long been among the highest chiefs in Norway; "too powerful a Jarl," said Einar earnestly. But Magnus disregarded it; and a troublesome experience had to teach him that it was true. In about a year, crafty Svein, bringing ends to meet, got himself declared King of Denmark for his own behoof, instead of Jarl for another's: and had to be beaten and driven out by Magnus. Beaten every year; but almost always returned next year, for a new beating,—almost, though not altogether; having at length got one dreadful smashing-down and half-killing, which held him quiet for a while,—so long as Magnus lived. Nay in the end, he made good his point, as if by mere patience in being beaten; and did become King himself, and progenitor of all the Kings that followed. King Svein Estrithson; so called from Astrid or Estrith, his mother, the great Knut's sister, daughter of Svein Forkbeard by that amazing Sigrid the Proud, who burnt those two ineligible suitors of hers both at once, and got a switch on the face from Olaf Tryggveson, which proved the death of that high man.
Magnus was welcomed as King in Denmark with great enthusiasm. The only unfortunate part was that Svein Estrithson, the exiled son of Ulf, who was Knut's brother-in-law and had been executed by Knut twelve years earlier, returned from his exile in Sweden with a bold proposal. He suggested that Magnus should appoint him as Jarl of Denmark and manage things in his place. Despite receiving advice against it, the optimistic Magnus insisted on agreeing. "He's too powerful a Jarl," cautioned Einar Tamberskelver—the same Einar whose bow was famously heard breaking in Olaf Tryggveson's last battle ("Norway breaking from your hand, King!"), who had now become Magnus's right hand and was one of the top leaders in Norway. "Too powerful a Jarl," Einar insisted seriously. But Magnus ignored his warning, and a difficult lesson had to show him the truth of it. Within a year, the cunning Svein managed to declare himself King of Denmark for his own benefit, rather than just Jarl for someone else. Magnus had to defeat and drive him out. He was defeated every year, yet would almost always return for another round—almost, but not entirely; after one particularly severe defeat that left him badly hurt, he stayed quiet for a while—as long as Magnus was alive. In the end, however, he managed to make his point, seemingly by simply enduring the beatings; he became King himself and the ancestor of all the subsequent Kings. King Svein Estrithson; named after his mother Astrid or Estrith, the sister of the great Knut, daughter of Svein Forkbeard and the remarkable Sigrid the Proud, who had killed two unsuitable suitors at once and received a slap in the face from Olaf Tryggveson, which ultimately led to the downfall of that proud man.
But all this fine fortune of the often beaten Estrithson was posterior to Magnus's death; who never would have suffered it, had he been alive. Magnus was a mighty fighter; a fiery man; very proud and positive, among other qualities, and had such luck as was never seen before. Luck invariably good, said everybody; never once was beaten,—which proves, continued everybody, that his Father Olaf and the miraculous power of Heaven were with him always. Magnus, I believe, did put down a great deal of anarchy in those countries. One of his earliest enterprises was to abolish Jomsburg, and trample out that nest of pirates. Which he managed so completely that Jomsburg remained a mere reminiscence thenceforth; and its place is not now known to any mortal.
But all of this good luck for the often defeated Estrithson came after Magnus's death; he never would have allowed it if he had been alive. Magnus was an incredible fighter; a passionate man; very proud and determined, among other traits, and he had a level of luck that had never been seen before. Everyone said his luck was always good; he was never defeated, which everyone claims proves that his father Olaf and the miraculous power of Heaven were always with him. I believe Magnus managed to put a lot of chaos to rest in those regions. One of his earliest efforts was to get rid of Jomsburg and stamp out that pirate stronghold. He succeeded so completely that Jomsburg became nothing more than a memory from then on, and its location is now unknown to anyone alive.
One perverse thing did at last turn up in the course of Magnus: a new Claimant for the Crown of Norway, and he a formidable person withal. This was Harald, half-brother of the late Saint Olaf; uncle or half-uncle, therefore, of Magnus himself. Indisputable son of the Saint's mother by St. Olaf's stepfather, who was, himself descended straight from Harald Haarfagr. This new Harald was already much heard of in the world. As an ardent Boy of fifteen he had fought at King Olaf's side at Stickelstad; would not be admonished by the Saint to go away. Got smitten down there, not killed; was smuggled away that night from the field by friendly help; got cured of his wounds, forwarded to Russia, where he grew to man's estate, under bright auspices and successes. Fell in love with the Russian Princess, but could not get her to wife; went off thereupon to Constantinople as Vaeringer (Life-Guardsman of the Greek Kaiser); became Chief Captain of the Vaeringers, invincible champion of the poor Kaisers that then were, and filled all the East with the shine and noise of his exploits. An authentic Waring or Baring, such the surname we now have derived from these people; who were an important institution in those Greek countries for several ages: Vaeringer Life-Guard, consisting of Norsemen, with sometimes a few English among them. Harald had innumerable adventures, nearly always successful, sing the Skalds; gained a great deal of wealth, gold ornaments, and gold coin; had even Queen Zoe (so they sing, though falsely) enamored of him at one time; and was himself a Skald of eminence; some of whose verses, by no means the worst of their kind, remain to this day.
One unusual thing finally emerged in the story of Magnus: a new contender for the Crown of Norway, and he was quite a formidable figure. This was Harald, the half-brother of the late Saint Olaf; he was therefore Magnus's uncle or half-uncle. He was undoubtedly the son of the Saint's mother by St. Olaf's stepfather, who himself descended directly from Harald Haarfagr. This new Harald was already well-known in the world. As a passionate fifteen-year-old, he fought alongside King Olaf at Stickelstad; he wouldn't be told by the Saint to leave. He was wounded there, but not killed; he was secretly taken from the battlefield that night by friendly hands; he healed from his injuries and was sent to Russia, where he grew into adulthood, achieving great success. He fell in love with the Russian Princess but couldn’t marry her; following that, he went to Constantinople as a Vaeringer (a bodyguard of the Greek Emperor); he became the Chief Captain of the Vaeringers, an unstoppable champion for the then-reigning emperors, and filled the East with the brilliance and noise of his exploits. He was an authentic Waring or Baring, which is the surname we now associate with these individuals; they were an important institution in those Greek lands for many ages: the Vaeringer Guard, made up of Norsemen, with a few English among them at times. Harald had countless adventures, nearly all successful, as the Skalds sing; he accumulated a great deal of wealth, gold ornaments, and coins; he even had Queen Zoe (so they say, though it’s likely exaggerated) infatuated with him at one point; and he was himself a notable Skald, with some verses of his surviving to this day, certainly not the worst of their kind.
This character of Waring much distinguishes Harald to me; the only Vaeringer of whom I could ever get the least biography, true or half-true. It seems the Greek History-books but indifferently correspond with these Saga records; and scholars say there could have been no considerable romance between Zoe and him, Zoe at that date being 60 years of age! Harald's own lays say nothing of any Zoe, but are still full of longing for his Russian Princess far away.
This aspect of Waring really sets Harald apart for me; he’s the only Vaeringer about whom I could find even a bit of biography, whether true or partially true. It seems the Greek history books don’t exactly match these Saga records, and scholars claim there couldn't have been any significant romance between Zoe and him, considering Zoe was 60 years old at that time! Harald's own poems say nothing about any Zoe, but they are still filled with longing for his distant Russian Princess.
At last, what with Zoes, what with Greek perversities and perfidies, and troubles that could not fail, he determined on quitting Greece; packed up his immensities of wealth in succinct shape, and actually returned to Russia, where new honors and favors awaited him from old friends, and especially, if I mistake not, the hand of that adorable Princess, crown of all his wishes for the time being. Before long, however, he decided farther to look after his Norway Royal heritages; and, for that purpose, sailed in force to the Jarl or quasi-King of Denmark, the often-beaten Svein, who was now in Sweden on his usual winter exile after beating. Svein and he had evidently interests in common. Svein was charmed to see him, so warlike, glorious and renowned a man, with masses of money about him, too. Svein did by and by become treacherous; and even attempted, one night, to assassinate Harald in his bed on board ship: but Harald, vigilant of Svein, and a man of quick and sure insight, had providently gone to sleep elsewhere, leaving a log instead of himself among the blankets. In which log, next morning, treacherous Svein's battle-axe was found deeply sticking: and could not be removed without difficulty! But this was after Harald and King Magnus himself bad begun treating; with the fairest prospects,—which this of the $vein battle-axe naturally tended to forward, as it altogether ended the other copartnery.
Finally, with Zoes, along with Greek oddities and betrayals, and inevitable troubles, he decided to leave Greece; he packed up his enormous wealth compactly and actually returned to Russia, where new honors and favors awaited him from old friends, especially, if I'm not mistaken, the hand of that lovely Princess, who was the crown of all his wishes at the time. However, before long, he decided to further investigate his royal heritage in Norway; for this purpose, he sailed with a strong force to see the Jarl or quasi-King of Denmark, the oft-defeated Svein, who was now in Sweden during his usual winter exile after losing battles. Svein clearly had interests in common with him. Svein was delighted to see him, a strong, glorious, and renowned man, also carrying a lot of money. Eventually, Svein became treacherous and even tried one night to assassinate Harald in his bed on the ship: but Harald, aware of Svein's intentions and quick to act, had wisely gone to sleep elsewhere, leaving a log in his place among the blankets. The next morning, treacherous Svein's battle-axe was found deeply embedded in the log and couldn't be removed easily! But this occurred after Harald and King Magnus had started negotiations with very promising prospects—which the situation with the Svein's battle-axe naturally helped to advance, as it entirely ended the previous partnership.
Magnus, on first hearing of Vaeringer Harald and his intentions, made instant equipment, and determination to fight his uttermost against the same. But wise persons of influence round him, as did the like sort round Vaeringer Harald, earnestly advised compromise and peaceable agreement. Which, soon after that of Svein's nocturnal battle-axe, was the course adopted; and, to the joy of all parties, did prove a successful solution. Magnus agreed to part his kingdom with Uncle Harald; uncle parting his treasures, or uniting them with Magnus's poverty. Each was to be an independent king, but they were to govern in common; Magnus rather presiding. He, to sit, for example, in the High Seat alone; King Harald opposite him in a seat not quite so high, though if a stranger King came on a visit, both the Norse Kings were to sit in the High Seat. With various other punctilious regulations; which the fiery Magnus was extremely strict with; rendering the mutual relation a very dangerous one, had not both the Kings been honest men, and Harald a much more prudent and tolerant one than Magnus. They, on the whole, never had any weighty quarrel, thanks now and then rather to Harald than to Magnus. Magnus too was very noble; and Harald, with his wide experience and greater length of years, carefully held his heat of temper well covered in.
Magnus, upon first hearing about Vaeringer Harald and his plans, quickly got ready and decided to fight as hard as he could against him. But the wise and influential people around him, just like those around Vaeringer Harald, strongly advised him to seek a compromise and a peaceful agreement. Soon after the incident with Svein's midnight battle-axe, this approach was taken; and, to everyone's delight, it turned out to be a successful solution. Magnus agreed to share his kingdom with Uncle Harald, while his uncle shared his riches or combined them with Magnus's scarcity. Each would be an independent king, but they were to rule together, with Magnus taking the lead. For instance, Magnus would sit alone in the High Seat, with King Harald across from him in a slightly lower seat. However, if a visiting king came, both Norse kings would occupy the High Seat. There were also various other formal regulations that the fiery Magnus enforced very strictly, making their relationship quite precarious, had both kings not been honest men, with Harald being much more cautious and tolerant than Magnus. Overall, they never had any significant disputes, often due to Harald's influence rather than Magnus's. Magnus was also quite noble, while Harald, with his vast experience and longer life, skillfully kept his temper in check.
Prior to Uncle Harald's coming, Magnus had distinguished himself as a Lawgiver. His Code of Laws for the Trondhjem Province was considered a pretty piece of legislation; and in subsequent times got the name of Gray-goose (Gragas); one of the wonderfulest names ever given to a wise Book. Some say it came from the gray color of the parchment, some give other incredible origins; the last guess I have heard is, that the name merely denotes antiquity; the witty name in Norway for a man growing old having been, in those times, that he was now "becoming a gray-goose." Very fantastic indeed; certain, however, that Gray-goose is the name of that venerable Law Book; nay, there is another, still more famous, belonging to Iceland, and not far from a century younger, the Iceland Gray-goose. The Norway one is perhaps of date about 1037, the other of about 1118; peace be with them both! Or, if anybody is inclined to such matters let him go to Dahlmann, for the amplest information and such minuteness of detail as might almost enable him to be an Advocate, with Silk Gown, in any Court depending on these Gray-geese.
Before Uncle Harald arrived, Magnus had made a name for himself as a Lawgiver. His Code of Laws for the Trondhjem Province was seen as a solid piece of legislation; over time, it became known as Gray-goose (Gragas), which is one of the most remarkable names ever given to a wise book. Some say it comes from the gray color of the parchment, while others suggest different unbelievable origins; the latest theory I've heard is that the name simply refers to age, as the clever term in Norway for a man growing old back then was that he was "becoming a gray-goose." Quite amusing, indeed; it is certain, however, that Gray-goose is the title of that esteemed Law Book. There is also another, even more famous one from Iceland, which isn’t much younger, called the Iceland Gray-goose. The Norwegian one is likely from around 1037, while the Icelandic one dates to about 1118; may peace be with them both! Or, if anyone is interested in such topics, they should refer to Dahlmann for the most comprehensive information and so much detail that it might almost qualify them to be an Advocate in any court that deals with these Gray-geese.
Magnus did not live long. He had a dream one night of his Father Olaf's coming to him in shining presence, and announcing, That a magnificent fortune and world-great renown was now possible for him; but that perhaps it was his duty to refuse it; in which case his earthly life would be short. "Which way wilt thou do, then?" said the shining presence. "Thou shalt decide for me, Father, thou, not I!" and told his Uncle Harald on the morrow, adding that he thought he should now soon die; which proved to be the fact. The magnificent fortune, so questionable otherwise, has reference, no doubt, to the Conquest of England; to which country Magnus, as rightful and actual King of Denmark, as well as undisputed heir to drunken Harda-Knut, by treaty long ago, had now some evident claim. The enterprise itself was reserved to the patient, gay, and prudent Uncle Harald; and to him it did prove fatal,—and merely paved the way for Another, luckier, not likelier!
Magnus didn’t live for long. One night, he dreamed of his father Olaf appearing to him in a radiant form, saying that great fortune and worldwide fame were now possible for him, but it might be his duty to turn it down; in which case, his life on earth would be short. “What will you choose, then?” asked the shining figure. “You should decide for me, Father, not me!” he replied. The next day, he told his uncle Harald, adding that he thought he would die soon, which turned out to be true. The great fortune he was uncertain about likely referred to the Conquest of England, to which Magnus, as the rightful King of Denmark and the unmistakable heir to inebriated Harda-Knut, had a clear claim. The mission itself was left to the patient, cheerful, and wise Uncle Harald; however, it proved fatal for him and simply paved the way for someone else, who was luckier but not necessarily more deserving!
Svein Estrithson, always beaten during Magnus's life, by and by got an agreement from the prudent Harald to be King of Denmark, then; and end these wearisome and ineffectual brabbles; Harald having other work to do. But in the autumn of 1066, Tosti, a younger son of our English Earl Godwin, came to Svein's court with a most important announcement; namely, that King Edward the Confessor, so called, was dead, and that Harold, as the English write it, his eldest brother would give him, Tosti, no sufficient share in the kingship. Which state of matters, if Svein would go ahead with him to rectify it, would be greatly to the advantage of Svein. Svein, taught by many beatings, was too wise for this proposal; refused Tosti, who indignantly stepped over into Norway, and proposed it to King Harald there. Svein really had acquired considerable teaching, I should guess, from his much beating and hard experience in the world; one finds him afterwards the esteemed friend of the famous Historian Adam of Bremen, who reports various wise humanities, and pleasant discoursings with Svein Estrithson.
Svein Estrithson, always defeated during Magnus's lifetime, eventually struck a deal with the cautious Harald to become King of Denmark and end the exhausting and pointless squabbles, as Harald had other matters to attend to. However, in the autumn of 1066, Tosti, a younger son of our English Earl Godwin, arrived at Svein's court with significant news: King Edward the Confessor had died, and Harold, as the English call him, his eldest brother, wouldn’t give Tosti a fair share of the kingship. If Svein agreed to join him in fixing this situation, it would greatly benefit Svein. However, Svein, having learned from many beatings, was too clever for this proposal and turned Tosti down, who indignantly crossed over to Norway and presented it to King Harald there. Svein had clearly gained considerable wisdom from his many challenges and hard experiences; he later became an esteemed friend of the famous historian Adam of Bremen, who noted various intelligent conversations and pleasant discussions with Svein Estrithson.
As for Harald Hardrade, "Harald the Hard or Severe," as he was now called, Tosti's proposal awakened in him all his old Vaeringer ambitious and cupidities into blazing vehemence. He zealously consented; and at once, with his whole strength, embarked in the adventure. Fitted out two hundred ships, and the biggest army he could carry in them; and sailed with Tosti towards the dangerous Promised Land. Got into the Tyne and took booty; got into the Humber, thence into the Ouse; easily subdued any opposition the official people or their populations could make; victoriously scattered these, victoriously took the City of York in a day; and even got himself homaged there, "King of Northumberland," as per covenant,—Tosti proving honorable,—Tosti and he going with faithful strict copartnery, and all things looking prosperous and glorious. Except only (an important exception!) that they learnt for certain, English Harold was advancing with all his strength; and, in a measurable space of hours, unless care were taken, would be in York himself. Harald and Tosti hastened off to seize the post of Stamford Bridge on Derwent River, six or seven miles east of York City, and there bar this dangerous advent. Their own ships lay not far off in Ouse River, in case of the worst. The battle that ensued the next day, September 20, 1066, is forever memorable in English history.
As for Harald Hardrade, now known as "Harald the Hard or Severe," Tosti's proposal reignited all his old ambitions and desires with intense fervor. He eagerly agreed and immediately threw himself into the venture with all his might. He outfitted two hundred ships and assembled the largest army he could muster, then sailed with Tosti toward the perilous Promised Land. They reached the Tyne and seized plunder, then entered the Humber and from there into the Ouse; they effortlessly subdued any resistance from the local officials or their people, triumphantly attacking and capturing the City of York in a single day. He even received homage there as "King of Northumberland," as agreed—Tosti remained honorable, and both of them worked together faithfully, with everything looking bright and promising. Except for one crucial detail: they learned for certain that English Harold was advancing with all his forces and would be in York within a matter of hours unless they acted quickly. Harald and Tosti rushed to take the position at Stamford Bridge on the Derwent River, about six or seven miles east of York City, to block this imminent threat. Their own ships were not far away in the Ouse River, in case things went badly. The battle that took place the next day, September 20, 1066, is forever etched in English history.
Snorro gives vividly enough his view of it from the Icelandic side: A ring of stalwart Norsemen, close ranked, with their steel tools in hand; English Harold's Army, mostly cavalry, prancing and pricking all around; trying to find or make some opening in that ring. For a long time trying in vain, till at length, getting them enticed to burst out somewhere in pursuit, they quickly turned round, and quickly made an end, of that matter. Snorro represents English Harold, with a first party of these horse coming up, and, with preliminary salutations, asking if Tosti were there, and if Harald were; making generous proposals to Tosti; but, in regard to Harald and what share of England was to be his, answering Tosti with the words, "Seven feet of English earth, or more if he require it, for a grave." Upon which Tosti, like an honorable man and copartner, said, "No, never; let us fight you rather till we all die." "Who is this that spoke to you?" inquired Harald, when the cavaliers had withdrawn. "My brother Harold," answers Tosti; which looks rather like a Saga, but may be historical after all. Snorro's history of the battle is intelligible only after you have premised to it, what he never hints at, that the scene was on the east side of the bridge and of the Derwent; the great struggle for the bridge, one at last finds, was after the fall of Harald; and to the English Chroniclers, said struggle, which was abundantly severe, is all they know of the battle.
Snorro vividly describes his view from the Icelandic side: A group of strong Norsemen, tightly packed, holding their steel weapons; English Harold's army, mostly cavalry, moving around them, trying to find or create an opening in that formation. For a long time, they tried in vain, until finally, getting tempted to break out somewhere in pursuit, they quickly turned back and ended that situation. Snorro portrays English Harold, with a first group of cavalry approaching, who, with friendly greetings, asks if Tosti is present, and if Harald is there; making generous offers to Tosti; but regarding Harald and what part of England was to be his, he responds to Tosti, saying, "Seven feet of English earth, or more if he needs it, for a grave." To which Tosti, as an honorable man and partner, replies, "No, never; let us fight you instead until we all die." "Who spoke to you?" asked Harald when the horsemen had retreated. "My brother Harold," Tosti replies, which seems somewhat like a Saga, but could be historical after all. Snorro's account of the battle is only clear if you first acknowledge something he never mentions: that the scene was on the east side of the bridge and the Derwent; the main struggle for the bridge, it turns out, occurred after Harald's fall; and to the English chroniclers, this struggle, which was very intense, is all they know about the battle.
Enraged at that breaking loose of his steel ring of infantry, Norse Harald blazed up into true Norse fury, all the old Vaeringer and Berserkir rage awakening in him; sprang forth into the front of the fight, and mauled and cut and smashed down, on both hands of him, everything he met, irresistible by any horse or man, till an arrow cut him through the windpipe, and laid him low forever. That was the end of King Harald and of his workings in this world. The circumstance that he was a Waring or Baring and had smitten to pieces so many Oriental cohorts or crowds, and had made love-verses (kind of iron madrigals) to his Russian Princess, and caught the fancy of questionable Greek queens, and had amassed such heaps of money, while poor nephew Magnus had only one gold ring (which had been his father's, and even his father's mother's, as Uncle Harald noticed), and nothing more whatever of that precious metal to combine with Harald's treasures:—all this is new to me, naturally no hint of it in any English book; and lends some gleam of romantic splendor to that dim business of Stamford Bridge, now fallen so dull and torpid to most English minds, transcendently important as it once was to all Englishmen. Adam of Bremen says, the English got as much gold plunder from Harald's people as was a heavy burden for twelve men; 18 a thing evidently impossible, which nobody need try to believe. Young Olaf, Harald's son, age about sixteen, steering down the Ouse at the top of his speed, escaped home to Norway with all his ships, and subsequently reigned there with Magnus, his brother. Harald's body did lie in English earth for about a year; but was then brought to Norway for burial. He needed more than seven feet of grave, say some; Laing, interpreting Snorro's measurements, makes Harald eight feet in stature,—I do hope, with some error in excess!
Furious at the breaking of his infantry's formation, Norse Harald erupted into a true Norse rage, all the old Vaeringer and Berserkir fury awakening within him. He charged to the front of the battle, hacking, slashing, and smashing everything in his path, unstoppable by any horse or man, until an arrow pierced his windpipe and brought him down for good. That marked the end of King Harald and his deeds in this world. The fact that he was a Waring or Baring, had defeated numerous Eastern forces, had written love verses (sort of iron madrigals) for his Russian Princess, caught the attention of dubious Greek queens, and accumulated vast riches, while his poor nephew Magnus owned just one gold ring (which had belonged to his father, and even his father's mother, as Uncle Harald noted), is all new to me, and there's no mention of it in any English book. It adds a touch of romantic grandeur to that faded event at Stamford Bridge, which has now become dull and lifeless to most English minds, despite being incredibly significant to all Englishmen back then. Adam of Bremen states that the English plundered as much gold from Harald's forces as would be a heavy load for twelve men; 18 something clearly unrealistic that no one needs to believe. Young Olaf, Harald's son, around sixteen years old, raced down the Ouse at full speed and escaped back to Norway with all his ships. He later reigned there alongside Magnus, his brother. Harald's body remained in English soil for about a year before being brought back to Norway for burial. Some say he required more than seven feet for his grave; Laing, interpreting Snorro's measurements, suggests Harald was eight feet tall—I hope that's just an exaggeration!
CHAPTER XII. OLAF THE TRANQUIL, MAGNUS BAREFOOT, AND SIGURD THE CRUSADER.
The new King Olaf, his brother Magnus having soon died, bore rule in Norway for some five-and-twenty years. Rule soft and gentle, not like his father's, and inclining rather to improvement in the arts and elegancies than to anything severe or dangerously laborious. A slim-built, witty-talking, popular and pretty man, with uncommonly bright eyes, and hair like floss silk: they called him Olaf Kyrre (the Tranquil or Easygoing).
The new King Olaf, after his brother Magnus passed away shortly after, ruled in Norway for about twenty-five years. His reign was gentle and soft, unlike his father's, and focused more on the improvement of arts and elegance than on harsh or overly demanding tasks. He was a slim, charming, and attractive man with unusually bright eyes and hair that resembled floss silk; they called him Olaf Kyrre (the Tranquil or Easygoing).
The ceremonials of the palace were much improved by him. Palace still continued to be built of huge logs pyramidally sloping upwards, with fireplace in the middle of the floor, and no egress for smoke or ingress for light except right overhead, which, in bad weather, you could shut, or all but shut, with a lid. Lid originally made of mere opaque board, but changed latterly into a light frame, covered (glazed, so to speak) with entrails of animals, clarified into something of pellucidity. All this Olaf, I hope, further perfected, as he did the placing of the court ladies, court officials, and the like; but I doubt if the luxury of a glass window were ever known to him, or a cup to drink from that was not made of metal or horn. In fact it is chiefly for his son's sake I mention him here; and with the son, too, I have little real concern, but only a kind of fantastic.
He really improved the palace's ceremonies. The palace was still made of huge logs stacked in a pyramid shape, with a fireplace in the middle of the floor, and the only way for smoke to escape or light to come in was directly overhead. In bad weather, you could close this opening, or nearly close it, with a lid. The lid was originally just a solid board, but later it was transformed into a light frame covered with animal intestines, which were processed to be somewhat clear. I hope Olaf made these improvements even better, along with the arrangement of the court ladies, court officials, and others. However, I doubt he ever experienced the luxury of a glass window or a drinking cup that wasn't made of metal or horn. In fact, I'm mainly mentioning him for his son's sake; and honestly, I don't have much real interest in the son either, just a sort of whimsical curiosity.
This son bears the name of Magnus Barfod (Barefoot, or Bareleg); and if you ask why so, the answer is: He was used to appear in the streets of Nidaros (Trondhjem) now and then in complete Scotch Highland dress. Authentic tartan plaid and philibeg, at that epoch,—to the wonder of Trondhjem and us! The truth is, he had a mighty fancy for those Hebrides and other Scotch possessions of his; and seeing England now quite impossible, eagerly speculated on some conquest in Ireland as next best. He did, in fact, go diligently voyaging and inspecting among those Orkney and Hebridian Isles; putting everything straight there, appointing stringent authorities, jarls,—nay, a king, "Kingdom of the Suderoer" (Southern Isles, now called Sodor),—and, as first king, Sigurd, his pretty little boy of nine years. All which done, and some quarrel with Sweden fought out, he seriously applied himself to visiting in a still more emphatic manner; namely, to invading, with his best skill and strength, the considerable virtual or actual kingdom he had in Ireland, intending fully to enlarge it to the utmost limits of the Island if possible. He got prosperously into Dublin (guess A.D. 1102). Considerable authority he already had, even among those poor Irish Kings, or kinglets, in their glibs and yellow-saffron gowns; still more, I suppose, among the numerous Norse Principalities there. "King Murdog, King of Ireland," says the Chronicle of Man, "had obliged himself, every Yule-day, to take a pair of shoes, hang them over his shoulder, as your servant does on a journey, and walk across his court, at bidding and in presence of Magnus Barefoot's messenger, by way of homage to the said King." Murdog on this greater occasion did whatever homage could be required of him; but that, though comfortable, was far from satisfying the great King's ambitious mind. The great King left Murdog; left his own Dublin; marched off westward on a general conquest of Ireland. Marched easily victorious for a time; and got, some say, into the wilds of Connaught, but there saw himself beset by ambuscades and wild Irish countenances intent on mischief; and had, on the sudden, to draw up for battle;—place, I regret to say, altogether undiscoverable to me; known only that it was boggy in the extreme. Certain enough, too certain and evident, Magnus Barefoot, searching eagerly, could find no firm footing there; nor, fighting furiously up to the knees or deeper, any result but honorable death! Date is confidently marked "24 August, 1103,"—as if people knew the very day of the month. The natives did humanely give King Magnus Christian burial. The remnants of his force, without further molestation, found their ships on the Coast of Ulster; and sailed home,—without conquest of Ireland; nay perhaps, leaving royal Murdog disposed to be relieved of his procession with the pair of shoes.
This son is named Magnus Barfod (Barefoot, or Bareleg); and if you wonder why, the answer is: He would sometimes walk the streets of Nidaros (Trondhjem) dressed in full Scottish Highland attire. Authentic tartan plaid and philibeg, at that time—much to the astonishment of Trondhjem and us! The truth is, he had a strong affection for the Hebrides and other Scottish territories; and since England was out of reach, he eagerly contemplated some conquest in Ireland as the next best thing. He actually went on several voyages, exploring the Orkney and Hebridian Isles; organizing things there, appointing strict leaders, jarls—and even a king, "Kingdom of the Suderoer" (Southern Isles, now called Sodor)—with his charming little nine-year-old son, Sigurd, as the first king. Once all that was settled, and after dealing with a conflict involving Sweden, he seriously focused on making a more pronounced visit; specifically, invading the significant virtual or actual kingdom he had in Ireland, planning to expand it to the fullest possible limits of the Island. He successfully made his way into Dublin (around A.D. 1102). He already had considerable influence among the local Irish kings, or small rulers, in their tunics and yellow-saffron gowns; even more, I guess, among the many Norse Principalities there. "King Murdog, King of Ireland," the Chronicle of Man states, "had agreed that every Yule day, he would take a pair of shoes, throw them over his shoulder, like a traveler does, and walk across his courtyard in front of Magnus Barefoot's messenger, in homage to the said King." Murdog, on this significant occasion, did whatever homage was required of him; but that, although agreeable, was far from satisfying the great King’s ambitious nature. The great King left Murdog; left his own Dublin; and marched off westward on a grand conquest of Ireland. He marched victoriously for a while; some say he got into the wilds of Connaught, but there he found himself surrounded by ambushes and hostile Irish faces intent on trouble; and suddenly, he had to prepare for battle—although I regret to say I can’t identify the exact location; it’s only known that it was extremely boggy. It’s certain, too certain and evident, that Magnus Barefoot, eagerly searching, could find no solid ground there; and, fighting fiercely up to his knees or deeper, the outcome was nothing but a noble death! The date is confidently noted as "24 August, 1103"—as if people remembered the precise day. The locals kindly gave King Magnus a Christian burial. The remnants of his forces, without further harassment, made it back to their ships on the Coast of Ulster; and sailed home—without conquering Ireland; perhaps even leaving royal Murdog relieved of his obligation to carry the pair of shoes.
Magnus Barefoot left three sons, all kings at once, reigning peaceably together. But to us, at present, the only noteworthy one of them was Sigurd; who, finding nothing special to do at home, left his brothers to manage for him, and went off on a far Voyage, which has rendered him distinguishable in the crowd. Voyage through the Straits of Gibraltar, on to Jerusalem, thence to Constantinople; and so home through Russia, shining with such renown as filled all Norway for the time being. A King called Sigurd Jorsalafarer (Jerusalemer) or Sigurd the Crusader henceforth. His voyage had been only partially of the Viking type; in general it was of the Royal-Progress kind rather; Vikingism only intervening in cases of incivility or the like. His reception in the Courts of Portugal, Spain, Sicily, Italy, had been honorable and sumptuous. The King of Jerusalem broke out into utmost splendor and effusion at sight of such a pilgrim; and Constantinople did its highest honors to such a Prince of Vaeringers. And the truth is, Sigurd intrinsically was a wise, able, and prudent man; who, surviving both his brothers, reigned a good while alone in a solid and successful way. He shows features of an original, independent-thinking man; something of ruggedly strong, sincere, and honest, with peculiarities that are amiable and even pathetic in the character and temperament of him; as certainly, the course of life he took was of his own choosing, and peculiar enough. He happens furthermore to be, what he least of all could have chosen or expected, the last of the Haarfagr Genealogy that had any success, or much deserved any, in this world. The last of the Haarfagrs, or as good as the last! So that, singular to say, it is in reality, for one thing only that Sigurd, after all his crusadings and wonderful adventures, is memorable to us here: the advent of an Irish gentleman called "Gylle Krist" (Gil-christ, Servant of Christ), who,—not over welcome, I should think, but (unconsciously) big with the above result,—appeared in Norway, while King Sigurd was supreme. Let us explain a little.
Magnus Barefoot had three sons, all kings at the same time, ruling peacefully together. But right now, the only one worth mentioning is Sigurd; who, finding nothing exciting to do at home, left his brothers to handle things and set off on a long journey that made him stand out. He traveled through the Straits of Gibraltar, on to Jerusalem, then to Constantinople; and returned through Russia, shining with such fame that it spread all over Norway. He would be known as King Sigurd Jorsalafarer (the Jerusalem Traveler) or Sigurd the Crusader from then on. His journey was only partly like the Viking raids; generally, it had more of a royal tour vibe, with Viking actions only happening when faced with rudeness or similar issues. His receptions in the courts of Portugal, Spain, Sicily, and Italy were grand and impressive. The King of Jerusalem celebrated with great splendor upon seeing such a pilgrim, and Constantinople honored him as a prominent prince of the Varangians. The truth is, Sigurd was indeed a wise, capable, and prudent man, who outlived both his brothers and reigned for a considerable time on his own in a solid and successful manner. He displayed traits of an original, independent thinker; ruggedly strong, sincere, and honest, with endearing and even sympathetic quirks in his character and temperament; clearly, the path he chose in life was his own and quite unique. Furthermore, he turned out to be, quite unexpectedly, the last of the Haarfagr lineage that found any real success or deserved any in this world. The last of the Haarfagrs, or practically the last! So, interestingly enough, there’s really just one thing that keeps Sigurd memorable to us here after all his crusades and incredible adventures: the arrival of an Irish gentleman named "Gylle Krist" (Gil-christ, Servant of Christ), who—likely not very welcome, I imagine, but (unintentionally) significant because of the above—showed up in Norway while King Sigurd was in power. Let’s explain a bit.
This Gylle Krist, the unconsciously fatal individual, who "spoke Norse imperfectly," declared himself to be the natural son of whilom Magnus Barefoot; born to him there while engaged in that unfortunate "Conquest of Ireland." "Here is my mother come with me," said Gilchrist, "who declares my real baptismal name to have been Harald, given me by that great King; and who will carry the red-hot ploughshares or do any reasonable ordeal in testimony of these facts. I am King Sigurd's veritable half-brother: what will King Sigurd think it fair to do with me?" Sigurd clearly seems to have believed the man to be speaking truth; and indeed nobody to have doubted but he was. Sigurd said, "Honorable sustenance shalt thou have from me here. But, under pain of extirpation, swear that, neither in my time, nor in that of my young son Magnus, wilt thou ever claim any share in this Government." Gylle swore; and punctually kept his promise during Sigurd's reign. But during Magnus's, he conspicuously broke it; and, in result, through many reigns, and during three or four generations afterwards, produced unspeakable contentions, massacrings, confusions in the country he had adopted. There are reckoned, from the time of Sigurd's death (A.D. 1130), about a hundred years of civil war: no king allowed to distinguish himself by a solid reign of well-doing, or by any continuing reign at all,—sometimes as many as four kings simultaneously fighting;—and in Norway, from sire to son, nothing but sanguinary anarchy, disaster and bewilderment; a Country sinking steadily as if towards absolute ruin. Of all which frightful misery and discord Irish Gylle, styled afterwards King Harald Gylle, was, by ill destiny and otherwise, the visible origin: an illegitimate Irish Haarfagr who proved to be his own destruction, and that of the Haarfagr kindred altogether!
This Gylle Krist, the unknowingly doomed individual, who "spoke Norse imperfectly," claimed to be the illegitimate son of the late Magnus Barefoot, born to him during the unfortunate "Conquest of Ireland." "Here comes my mother with me," said Gilchrist, "who says my real baptismal name was Harald, given to me by that great King; and she will carry the hot ploughshares or do any reasonable trial to prove these facts. I am the true half-brother of King Sigurd: what does King Sigurd think is fair for me?" Sigurd clearly believed the man was telling the truth; indeed, no one doubted he was. Sigurd said, "You shall have honorable support from me here. But, on pain of extinction, swear that neither in my time nor in that of my young son Magnus will you ever claim any share in this Government." Gylle swore and faithfully kept his promise during Sigurd's reign. But during Magnus's, he clearly broke it; and as a result, through many reigns and over three or four generations afterward, he caused unbelievable conflicts, massacres, and chaos in the country he had adopted. It is estimated that from the time of Sigurd's death (A.D. 1130) there were about a hundred years of civil war: no king allowed to stand out with a solid reign of good governance, or to reign for long at all—sometimes as many as four kings simultaneously fighting; and in Norway, from father to son, nothing but bloody anarchy, disaster, and confusion; a country steadily sinking as if toward total ruin. Of all this dreadful misery and discord, Irish Gylle, later known as King Harald Gylle, was, by ill fate and other circumstances, the visible origin: an illegitimate Irish Haarfagr who ultimately led to his own destruction and that of the Haarfagr lineage entirely!
Sigurd himself seems always to have rather favored Gylle, who was a cheerful, shrewd, patient, witty, and effective fellow; and had at first much quizzing to endure, from the younger kind, on account of his Irish way of speaking Norse, and for other reasons. One evening, for example, while the drink was going round, Gylle mentioned that the Irish had a wonderful talent of swift running and that there were among them people who could keep up with the swiftest horse. At which, especially from young Magnus, there were peals of laughter; and a declaration from the latter that Gylle and he would have it tried to-morrow morning! Gylle in vain urged that he had not himself professed to be so swift a runner as to keep up with the Prince's horses; but only that there were men in Ireland who could. Magnus was positive; and, early next morning, Gylle had to be on the ground; and the race, naturally under heavy bet, actually went off. Gylle started parallel to Magnus's stirrup; ran like a very roe, and was clearly ahead at the goal. "Unfair," said Magnus; "thou must have had hold of my stirrup-leather, and helped thyself along; we must try it again." Gylle ran behind the horse this second time; then at the end, sprang forward; and again was fairly in ahead. "Thou must have held by the tail," said Magnus; "not by fair running was this possible; we must try a third time!" Gylle started ahead of Magnus and his horse, this third time; kept ahead with increasing distance, Magnus galloping his very best; and reached the goal more palpably foremost than ever. So that Magnus had to pay his bet, and other damage and humiliation. And got from his father, who heard of it soon afterwards, scoffing rebuke as a silly fellow, who did not know the worth of men, but only the clothes and rank of them, and well deserved what he had got from Gylle. All the time King Sigurd lived, Gylle seems to have had good recognition and protection from that famous man; and, indeed, to have gained favor all round, by his quiet social demeanor and the qualities he showed.
Sigurd always seemed to prefer Gylle, who was a cheerful, clever, patient, witty, and effective guy. At first, he dealt with a lot of teasing from the younger crowd because of his Irish accent when speaking Norse and other reasons. One evening, while drinks were flowing, Gylle brought up that the Irish were great runners and that some could keep up with the fastest horses. This sparked laughter, especially from young Magnus, who declared that he and Gylle would prove it the next morning! Gylle protested that he never claimed to be as fast as the Prince's horses, only that some Irishmen were. But Magnus was adamant, so Gylle showed up early the next day, and the race, naturally with a big bet, went ahead. Gylle started beside Magnus's stirrup, ran like a deer, and clearly crossed the finish line first. “Unfair,” Magnus said; “you must have grabbed my stirrup and helped yourself along. We need to do it again.” Gylle ran behind the horse the second time; then, at the end, he lunged forward and again finished ahead. “You must have held on to the tail,” Magnus insisted; “that was no fair running; we need a third try!” This time, Gylle took off ahead of Magnus and his horse, maintained his lead despite Magnus's best efforts, and reached the finish line even further ahead than before. Magnus had to pay his bet, along with additional embarrassment. When his father found out, he mocked him for being foolish, only judging people by their appearance and status, and said he got exactly what he deserved from Gylle. Throughout King Sigurd's life, Gylle seemed to enjoy recognition and protection from that famous figure, and he gained favor all around with his calm social manner and the qualities he displayed.
CHAPTER XIII. MAGNUS THE BLIND, HARALD GYLLE, AND MUTUAL EXTINCTION OF THE HAARFAGRS.
On Sigurd the Crusader's death, Magnus naturally came to the throne; Gylle keeping silence and a cheerful face for the time. But it was not long till claim arose on Gylle's part, till war and fight arose between Magnus and him, till the skilful, popular, ever-active and shifty Gylle had entirely beaten Magnus; put out his eyes, mutilated the poor body of him in a horrid and unnamable manner, and shut him up in a convent as out of the game henceforth. There in his dark misery Magnus lived now as a monk; called "Magnus the Blind" by those Norse populations; King Harald Gylle reigning victoriously in his stead. But this also was only for a time. There arose avenging kinsfolk of Magnus, who had no Irish accent in their Norse, and were themselves eager enough to bear rule in their native country. By one of these,—a terribly stronghanded, fighting, violent, and regardless fellow, who also was a Bastard of Magnus Barefoot's, and had been made a Priest, but liked it unbearably ill, and had broken loose from it into the wildest courses at home and abroad; so that his current name got to be "Slembi-diakn," Slim or Ill Deacon, under which he is much noised of in Snorro and the Sagas: by this Slim-Deacon, Gylle was put an end to (murdered by night, drunk in his sleep); and poor blind Magnus was brought out, and again set to act as King, or King's Cloak, in hopes Gylle's posterity would never rise to victory more. But Gylle's posterity did, to victory and also to defeat, and were the death of Magnus and of Slim-Deacon too, in a frightful way; and all got their own death by and by in a ditto. In brief, these two kindreds (reckoned to be authentic enough Haarfagr people, both kinds of them) proved now to have become a veritable crop of dragon's teeth; who mutually fought, plotted, struggled, as if it had been their life's business; never ended fighting and seldom long intermitted it, till they had exterminated one another, and did at last all rest in death. One of these later Gylle temporary Kings I remember by the name of Harald Herdebred, Harald of the Broad Shoulders. The very last of them I think was Harald Mund (Harald of the Wry-Mouth), who gave rise to two Impostors, pretending to be Sons of his, a good while after the poor Wry-Mouth itself and all its troublesome belongings were quietly underground. What Norway suffered during that sad century may be imagined.
On Sigurd the Crusader's death, Magnus naturally took the throne, while Gylle kept quiet and maintained a cheerful demeanor for the time being. However, it wasn't long before Gylle made his claim, leading to war and conflict between Magnus and himself. The clever, popular, ever-active, and cunning Gylle completely defeated Magnus; he blinded him, mutilated his poor body in a horrific and unspeakable manner, and locked him away in a convent, effectively taking him out of the game. In his dark misery, Magnus lived there as a monk, known as "Magnus the Blind" by the Norse people, while King Harald Gylle reigned victoriously in his place. But this was only temporary. Avenging relatives of Magnus emerged, who spoke Norse without any Irish accent and were eager to rule their homeland. One of these, a brutally strong, fighting, violent man, who was also a bastard of Magnus Barefoot, had been made a Priest but found it unbearable and had turned to a wild lifestyle both at home and abroad. His name became "Slembi-diakn," or Slim or Ill Deacon, under which he is well-known in Snorri and the Sagas. This Slim Deacon ended Gylle (murdered him at night while he was drunk in his sleep), and poor blind Magnus was brought out and reinstalled as King, or King’s Cloak, in hopes that Gylle’s descendants would never rise to power again. Yet Gylle’s descendants did rise, to both victory and defeat, ultimately causing the downfall of both Magnus and Slim Deacon in a terrible manner; they all eventually met their own deaths in a similar way. In short, these two families, both considered to be authentic Haarfagr lineage, turned out to be a real crop of dragon’s teeth, fighting, scheming, and struggling as if it were their life's mission. They never stopped fighting, with only brief pauses, until they had exterminated each other, and eventually, all found rest in death. I remember one of these later temporary Gylle Kings named Harald Herdebred, or Harald of the Broad Shoulders. The very last of them was Harald Mund (Harald of the Wry-Mouth), who inspired two impostors claiming to be his sons, long after the unfortunate Wry-Mouth and all its troublesome affairs had settled quietly underground. One can only imagine the suffering Norway experienced during that tragic century.
CHAPTER XIV. SVERRIR AND DESCENDANTS, TO HAKON THE OLD.
The end of it was, or rather the first abatement, and beginnings of the end, That, when all this had gone on ever worsening for some forty years or so, one Sverrir (A.D. 1177), at the head of an armed mob of poor people called Birkebeins, came upon the scene. A strange enough figure in History, this Sverrir and his Birkebeins! At first a mere mockery and dismal laughing-stock to the enlightened Norway public. Nevertheless by unheard-of fighting, hungering, exertion, and endurance, Sverrir, after ten years of such a death-wrestle against men and things, got himself accepted as King; and by wonderful expenditure of ingenuity, common cunning, unctuous Parliamentary Eloquence or almost Popular Preaching, and (it must be owned) general human faculty and valor (or value) in the over-clouded and distorted state, did victoriously continue such. And founded a new Dynasty in Norway, which ended only with Norway's separate existence, after near three hundred years.
The end of it all was, or rather the first easing and beginnings of the end. After about forty years of worsening conditions, a man named Sverrir (A.D. 1177), leading a group of poor people known as the Birkebeins, entered the scene. Sverrir and his Birkebeins are indeed a strange part of history! Initially, they were just a joke and a source of ridicule for the educated people of Norway. However, through incredible fighting, hunger, hard work, and perseverance, Sverrir, after ten grueling years of struggle against various challenges, earned himself the title of King. With remarkable creativity, street smarts, persuasive speeches, and (it must be said) a broad range of human talent and bravery, he successfully maintained his position. He established a new dynasty in Norway that lasted nearly three hundred years until Norway's separate existence came to an end.
This Sverrir called himself a Son of Harald Wry-Mouth; but was in reality the son of a poor Comb-maker in some little town of Norway; nothing heard of Sonship to Wry-Mouth till after good success otherwise. His Birkebeins (that is to say, Birchlegs; the poor rebellious wretches having taken to the woods; and been obliged, besides their intolerable scarcity of food, to thatch their bodies from the cold with whatever covering could be got, and their legs especially with birch bark; sad species of fleecy hosiery; whence their nickname),—his Birkebeins I guess always to have been a kind of Norse Jacquerie: desperate rising of thralls and indigent people, driven mad by their unendurable sufferings and famishings,—theirs the deepest stratum of misery, and the densest and heaviest, in this the general misery of Norway, which had lasted towards the third generation and looked as if it would last forever:—whereupon they had risen proclaiming, in this furious dumb manner, unintelligible except to Heaven, that the same could not, nor would not, be endured any longer! And, by their Sverrir, strange to say, they did attain a kind of permanent success; and, from being a dismal laughing-stock in Norway, came to be important, and for a time all-important there. Their opposition nicknames, "Baglers (from Bagall, baculus, bishop's staff; Bishop Nicholas being chief Leader)," "Gold-legs," and the like obscure terms (for there was still a considerable course of counter-fighting ahead, and especially of counter-nicknaming), I take to have meant in Norse prefigurement seven centuries ago, "bloated Aristocracy," "tyrannous-Bourgeoisie,"—till, in the next century, these rents were closed again!
This Sverrir called himself a Son of Harald Wry-Mouth, but was actually the son of a poor comb-maker in some small town in Norway; no mention of being a son of Wry-Mouth came up until after he achieved some success. His Birkebeins (which means Birchlegs; the poor, rebellious people who had fled to the woods and had to cover their bodies from the cold with whatever they could find, especially birch bark on their legs; a sad kind of makeshift hosiery, hence their nickname)—I think his Birkebeins were a sort of Norse Jacquerie: a desperate uprising of serfs and poor folks, driven mad by their unbearable suffering and starvation—experiencing the deepest level of misery, the densest and heaviest part of the general hardship in Norway, which had lasted nearly three generations and seemed like it would never end:—whereupon they rose up, proclaiming, in their furious yet silent way, which only Heaven could understand, that their suffering could not, and would not, continue any longer! And, oddly enough, under their Sverrir, they achieved a kind of lasting success; going from being a sad laughing-stock in Norway to becoming significant, and for a time, all-important. Their opponents’ nicknames, "Baglers (from Bagall, baculus, bishop's staff; Bishop Nicholas being the main leader)," "Gold-legs," and other obscure terms (since there was still a long struggle ahead, particularly involving counter-nicknames), I believe represented in Norse terms seven centuries ago, "bloated Aristocracy," "tyrannical Bourgeoisie,"—until, in the next century, these divides were once again mended!
King Sverrir, not himself bred to comb-making, had, in his fifth year, gone to an uncle, Bishop in the Faroe Islands; and got some considerable education from him, with a view to Priesthood on the part of Sverrir. But, not liking that career, Sverrir had fled and smuggled himself over to the Birkebeins; who, noticing the learned tongue, and other miraculous qualities of the man, proposed to make him Captain of them; and even threatened to kill him if he would not accept,—which thus at the sword's point, as Sverrir says, he was obliged to do. It was after this that he thought of becoming son of Wry-Mouth and other higher things.
King Sverrir, who wasn’t originally trained in the art of making combs, went to live with his uncle, a bishop in the Faroe Islands, at the age of five. He received a significant education from him, with the expectation that Sverrir would pursue the priesthood. However, not wanting that path, Sverrir ran away and secretly made his way to the Birkebeins. Recognizing his educated speech and other remarkable traits, they offered him the position of Captain. They even threatened to kill him if he refused, so he felt he had no choice but to accept. After that, he started to consider becoming the son of Wry-Mouth and aspiring to even greater things.
His Birkebeins and he had certainly a talent of campaigning which has hardly ever been equalled. They fought like devils against any odds of number; and before battle they have been known to march six days together without food, except, perhaps, the inner barks of trees, and in such clothing and shoeing as mere birch bark:—at one time, somewhere in the Dovrefjeld, there was serious counsel held among them whether they should not all, as one man, leap down into the frozen gulfs and precipices, or at once massacre one another wholly, and so finish. Of their conduct in battle, fiercer than that of Baresarks, where was there ever seen the parallel? In truth they are a dim strange object to one, in that black time; wondrously bringing light into it withal; and proved to be, under such unexpected circumstances, the beginning of better days!
His Birkebeins definitely had an incredible talent for campaigning that’s rarely been matched. They fought fiercely against overwhelming odds and were known to march for six days straight without food, except maybe for the inner bark of trees, dressed only in simple birch bark clothing and footwear. At one point, somewhere in the Dovrefjeld, they seriously debated whether to all jump into the frozen depths or to completely wipe each other out to end it once and for all. In battle, their ferocity outshone that of the Baresarks; where else could you find such intensity? They were truly a mysterious sight in that dark time, yet they brought a glimmer of hope and turned out to be the start of better days!
Of Sverrir's public speeches there still exist authentic specimens; wonderful indeed, and much characteristic of such a Sverrir. A comb-maker King, evidently meaning several good and solid things; and effecting them too, athwart such an element of Norwegian chaos-come-again. His descendants and successors were a comparatively respectable kin. The last and greatest of them I shall mention is Hakon VII., or Hakon the Old; whose fame is still lively among us, from the Battle of Largs at least.
Of Sverrir's public speeches, there are still genuine examples; truly remarkable and very representative of Sverrir himself. A king who made combs, clearly intending to achieve several meaningful and substantial things—and he did, even amidst the chaotic times of Norway. His descendants and successors were a relatively respectable family. The last and most notable among them is Hakon VII, also known as Hakon the Old; his legacy is still well-remembered, especially from the Battle of Largs.
CHAPTER XV. HAKON THE OLD AT LARGS.
In the Norse annals our famous Battle of Largs makes small figure, or almost none at all among Hakon's battles and feats. They do say indeed, these Norse annalists, that the King of Scotland, Alexander III. (who had such a fate among the crags about Kinghorn in time coming), was very anxious to purchase from King Hakon his sovereignty of the Western Isles, but that Hakon pointedly refused; and at length, being again importuned and bothered on the business, decided on giving a refusal that could not be mistaken. Decided, namely, to go with a big expedition, and look thoroughly into that wing of his Dominions; where no doubt much has fallen awry since Magnus Barefoot's grand visit thither, and seems to be inviting the cupidity of bad neighbors! "All this we will put right again," thinks Hakon, "and gird it up into a safe and defensive posture." Hakon sailed accordingly, with a strong fleet; adjusting and rectifying among his Hebrides as he went long, and landing withal on the Scotch coast to plunder and punish as he thought fit. The Scots say he had claimed of them Arran, Bute, and the Two Cumbraes ("given my ancestors by Donald Bain," said Hakon, to the amazement of the Scots) "as part of the Sudoer" (Southern Isles):—so far from selling that fine kingdom!—and that it was after taking both Arran and Bute that he made his descent at Largs.
In the Norse records, our renowned Battle of Largs barely gets mentioned, or hardly at all, among Hakon's battles and accomplishments. The Norse chroniclers do note that King Alexander III of Scotland (who would eventually meet a tragic fate near Kinghorn) was quite eager to buy the Western Isles from King Hakon, but Hakon firmly refused. Eventually, after being persistently pushed on the matter, Hakon decided to give a clear refusal. Specifically, he chose to launch a significant expedition to inspect that part of his realm, where it's likely that things have gone awry since Magnus Barefoot's grand visit, and it seems to be attracting the greed of troublesome neighbors. "I'll set all this right again," Hakon thought, "and prepare it to be safe and secure." So, Hakon set sail with a strong fleet, correcting and adjusting things among his Hebrides as he went, and landing on the Scottish coast to raid and punish as he saw fit. The Scots claim he demanded Arran, Bute, and the Two Cumbraes from them ("given to my ancestors by Donald Bain," Hakon said, to the astonishment of the Scots) "as part of the Sudoer" (Southern Isles) — so far from actually selling that beautiful kingdom! — and it was after taking both Arran and Bute that he launched his attack at Largs.
Of Largs there is no mention whatever in Norse books. But beyond any doubt, such is the other evidence, Hakon did land there; land and fight, not conquering, probably rather beaten; and very certainly "retiring to his ships," as in either case he behooved to do! It is further certain he was dreadfully maltreated by the weather on those wild coasts; and altogether credible, as the Scotch records bear, that he was so at Largs very specially. The Norse Records or Sagas say merely, he lost many of his ships by the tempests, and many of his men by land fighting in various parts,—tacitly including Largs, no doubt, which was the last of these misfortunes to him. "In the battle here he lost 15,000 men, say the Scots, we 5,000"! Divide these numbers by ten, and the excellently brief and lucid Scottish summary by Buchanan may be taken as the approximately true and exact. 19 Date of the battle is A.D. 1263.
There's no mention of Largs in Norse literature. However, it's clear from other evidence that Hakon did land there; he landed and fought, likely losing rather than conquering, and he definitely had to "retreat to his ships," as he needed to do in either case! It's also certain that he was severely affected by the harsh weather on those rugged coasts, and according to Scottish records, this was especially true at Largs. The Norse Records or Sagas only mention that he lost many of his ships to storms and many of his men in various land battles, implicitly including Largs, which was probably the last of his mishaps. "In the battle here, he lost 15,000 men, say the Scots; we lost 5,000!" If you divide these figures by ten, the succinct and clear Scottish summary by Buchanan can be considered roughly accurate. 19 Date of the battle is A.D. 1263.
To this day, on a little plain to the south of the village, now town, of Largs, in Ayrshire, there are seen stone cairns and monumental heaps, and, until within a century ago, one huge, solitary, upright stone; still mutely testifying to a battle there,—altogether clearly, to this battle of King Hakon's; who by the Norse records, too, was in these neighborhoods at that same date, and evidently in an aggressive, high kind of humor. For "while his ships and army were doubling the Mull of Cantire, he had his own boat set on wheels, and therein, splendidly enough, had himself drawn across the Promontory at a flatter part," no doubt with horns sounding, banners waving. "All to the left of me is mine and Norway's," exclaimed Hakon in his triumphant boat progress, which such disasters soon followed.
To this day, on a small plain south of what is now the town of Largs in Ayrshire, you can see stone cairns and monumental heaps, and until about a hundred years ago, there was one huge, solitary, upright stone still silently testifying to a battle that took place there—specifically, the battle of King Hakon. According to Norse records, he was in the area at that same time, clearly in an aggressive and confident mood. "While his ships and army were rounding the Mull of Cantire, he had his own boat put on wheels, and he was splendidly drawn across the promontory at a flatter part," no doubt with horns sounding and banners waving. "Everything to my left belongs to me and Norway," Hakon declared during his triumphant boat journey, which was soon followed by such disasters.
Hakon gathered his wrecks together, and sorrowfully made for Orkney. It is possible enough, as our Guide Books now say, he may have gone by Iona, Mull, and the narrow seas inside of Skye; and that the Kyle-Akin, favorably known to sea-bathers in that region, may actually mean the Kyle (narrow strait) of Hakon, where Hakon may have dropped anchor, and rested for a little while in smooth water and beautiful environment, safe from equinoctial storms. But poor Hakon's heart was now broken. He went to Orkney; died there in the winter; never beholding Norway more.
Hakon gathered his damaged ships together and sadly headed for Orkney. It's quite possible, as our Guide Books now suggest, that he traveled by Iona, Mull, and the narrow seas inside Skye; and that the Kyle-Akin, well-known to beachgoers in that area, might actually refer to the Kyle (narrow strait) of Hakon, where he could have anchored and rested for a bit in calm waters and a beautiful setting, safe from the equinoctial storms. But poor Hakon's heart was now shattered. He went to Orkney, died there in the winter, and never saw Norway again.
He it was who got Iceland, which had been a Republic for four centuries, united to his kingdom of Norway: a long and intricate operation,—much presided over by our Snorro Sturleson, so often quoted here, who indeed lost his life (by assassination from his sons-in-law) and out of great wealth sank at once into poverty of zero,—one midnight in his own cellar, in the course of that bad business. Hakon was a great Politician in his time; and succeeded in many things before he lost Largs. Snorro's death by murder had happened about twenty years before Hakon's by broken heart. He is called Hakon the Old, though one finds his age was but fifty-nine, probably a longish life for a Norway King. Snorro's narrative ceases when Snorro himself was born; that is to say, at the threshold of King Sverrir; of whose exploits and doubtful birth it is guessed by some that Snorro willingly forbore to speak in the hearing of such a Hakon.
He was the one who acquired Iceland, which had been a Republic for four centuries, and brought it under his kingdom of Norway: a long and complex task—much of it overseen by our Snorro Sturleson, who is often quoted here, and who indeed lost his life (assassinated by his sons-in-law) and sank from great wealth to total poverty—one midnight in his own cellar, during that unfortunate situation. Hakon was a significant politician in his time and achieved many things before he lost Largs. Snorro's murder happened about twenty years before Hakon died of a broken heart. He is known as Hakon the Old, even though he was only fifty-nine, which is probably a relatively long life for a king of Norway. Snorro's narrative ends when he was born, that is, at the beginning of King Sverrir's reign, about whose exploits and questionable parentage, it is speculated that Snorro chose not to speak in front of such a Hakon.
CHAPTER XVI. EPILOGUE.
Haarfagr's kindred lasted some three centuries in Norway; Sverrir's lasted into its third century there; how long after this, among the neighboring kinships, I did not inquire. For, by regal affinities, consanguinities, and unexpected chances and changes, the three Scandinavian kingdoms fell all peaceably together under Queen Margaret, of the Calmar Union (A.D. 1397); and Norway, incorporated now with Denmark, needed no more kings.
Haarfagr's family lasted about three centuries in Norway; Sverrir's lasted into its third century there; I didn't check how much longer the neighboring families lasted. Through royal connections, blood ties, and unexpected events and changes, the three Scandinavian kingdoms peacefully united under Queen Margaret with the Calmar Union (A.D. 1397); and Norway, now joined with Denmark, no longer needed any more kings.
The History of these Haarfagrs has awakened in me many thoughts: Of Despotism and Democracy, arbitrary government by one and self-government (which means no government, or anarchy) by all; of Dictatorship with many faults, and Universal Suffrage with little possibility of any virtue. For the contrast between Olaf Tryggveson, and a Universal-Suffrage Parliament or an "Imperial" Copper Captain has, in these nine centuries, grown to be very great. And the eternal Providence that guides all this, and produces alike these entities with their epochs, is not its course still through the great deep? Does not it still speak to us, if we have ears? Here, clothed in stormy enough passions and instincts, unconscious of any aim but their own satisfaction, is the blessed beginning of Human Order, Regulation, and real Government; there, clothed in a highly different, but again suitable garniture of passions, instincts, and equally unconscious as to real aim, is the accursed-looking ending (temporary ending) of Order, Regulation, and Government;—very dismal to the sane onlooker for the time being; not dismal to him otherwise, his hope, too, being steadfast! But here, at any rate, in this poor Norse theatre, one looks with interest on the first transformation, so mysterious and abstruse, of human Chaos into something of articulate Cosmos; witnesses the wild and strange birth-pangs of Human Society, and reflects that without something similar (little as men expect such now), no Cosmos of human society ever was got into existence, nor can ever again be.
The history of these Haarfagrs has sparked many thoughts in me: about Despotism and Democracy, the arbitrary rule by one person versus self-governance (which equates to no governance, or anarchy) by everyone; about Dictatorship with many flaws, and Universal Suffrage with little chance of any virtue. The contrast between Olaf Tryggveson and a parliament elected by universal suffrage or an "Imperial" Copper Captain has, over these nine centuries, become very pronounced. And the eternal Providence that guides all this, which creates both these entities and their eras—does it not still travel through the vast depths? Doesn't it continue to speak to us, if we are willing to listen? Here, wrapped in turbulent passions and instincts, unaware of any purpose beyond their own gratification, is the blessed beginning of Human Order, Regulation, and true Governance; there, dressed in a very different, yet still appropriate, set of passions and instincts, equally unaware of any true purpose, is the seemingly cursed ending (temporary ending) of Order, Regulation, and Governance;—a grim sight for the rational observer in the moment; yet not distressing for him otherwise, as his hope remains strong! But here, at least in this humble Norse stage, we observe with interest the first mysterious and complex transformation of human chaos into a kind of organized cosmos; we witness the wild and strange birth pangs of Human Society, and consider that without something similar (little as people anticipate such now), no organized human society has ever come into existence, nor will it ever again.
The violences, fightings, crimes—ah yes, these seldom fail, and they are very lamentable. But always, too, among those old populations, there was one saving element; the now want of which, especially the unlamented want, transcends all lamentation. Here is one of those strange, piercing, winged-words of Ruskin, which has in it a terrible truth for us in these epochs now come:—
The violence, fighting, and crimes—oh yes, these rarely disappoint, and they are truly unfortunate. However, there has always been one redeeming quality among those old populations; its current absence, especially the unrecognized lack of it, goes beyond all sorrow. Here is one of those strange, powerful, winged words from Ruskin, which holds a painful truth for us in these times we now face:—
"My friends, the follies of modern Liberalism, many and great though they be, are practically summed in this denial or neglect of the quality and intrinsic value of things. Its rectangular beatitudes, and spherical benevolences,—theology of universal indulgence, and jurisprudence which will hang no rogues, mean, one and all of them, in the root, incapacity of discerning, or refusal to discern, worth and unworth in anything, and least of all in man; whereas Nature and Heaven command you, at your peril, to discern worth from unworth in everything, and most of all in man. Your main problem is that ancient and trite one, 'Who is best man?' and the Fates forgive much,—forgive the wildest, fiercest, cruelest experiments,—if fairly made for the determination of that.
"My friends, the issues with modern Liberalism, significant as they are, can be summed up in its denial or neglect of the quality and intrinsic value of things. Its rigid ideals and all-encompassing kindness, the theology of universal forgiveness, and a justice system that won’t punish wrongdoers—all reflect, at their core, an inability or unwillingness to recognize worth and worthlessness in anything, especially not in humanity. Meanwhile, nature and fate demand that you, at your own risk, distinguish between worth and unworthiness in everything, especially in people. Your main issue is that age-old question, 'Who is the best person?' and destiny is quite forgiving—excusing the most reckless, intense, and brutal experiments—if they're conducted fairly to answer that question."
"Theft and blood-guiltiness are not pleasing in their sight; yet the favoring powers of the spiritual and material world will confirm to you your stolen goods, and their noblest voices applaud the lifting of Your spear, and rehearse the sculpture of your shield, if only your robbing and slaying have been in fair arbitrament of that question, 'Who is best man?' But if you refuse such inquiry, and maintain every man for his neighbor's match,—if you give vote to the simple and liberty to the vile, the powers of those spiritual and material worlds in due time present you inevitably with the same problem, soluble now only wrong side upwards; and your robbing and slaying must be done then to find out, 'Who is worst man?' Which, in so wide an order of merit, is, indeed, not easy; but a complete Tammany Ring, and lowest circle in the Inferno of Worst, you are sure to find, and to be governed by." 20
"Theft and killing aren't looked upon favorably; however, the supportive forces of both the spiritual and physical worlds will acknowledge your stolen items, and their highest voices will praise the raising of your spear, and reflect on the design of your shield, as long as your stealing and killing were part of a fair debate of the question, 'Who is the best man?' But if you avoid that question and consider everyone equal to their neighbor, if you support the unwise and give freedom to the corrupt, those spiritual and physical powers will eventually present you with the same question, which can now only be answered in reverse; and your stealing and killing will then need to show you, 'Who is the worst man?' Which, in such a broad range of merit, is really not easy; but you are sure to encounter a complete Tammany Ring, and the lowest level in the Inferno of the Worst, and be dominated by it." 20
All readers will admit that there was something naturally royal in these Haarfagr Kings. A wildly great kind of kindred; counts in it two Heroes of a high, or almost highest, type: the first two Olafs, Tryggveson and the Saint. And the view of them, withal, as we chance to have it, I have often thought, how essentially Homeric it was:—indeed what is "Homer" himself but the Rhapsody of five centuries of Greek Skalds and wandering Ballad-singers, done (i.e. "stitched together") by somebody more musical than Snorro was? Olaf Tryggveson and Olaf Saint please me quite as well in their prosaic form; offering me the truth of them as if seen in their real lineaments by some marvellous opening (through the art of Snorro) across the black strata of the ages. Two high, almost among the highest sons of Nature, seen as they veritably were; fairly comparable or superior to god-like Achilleus, goddess-wounding Diomedes, much more to the two Atreidai, Regulators of the Peoples.
All readers will agree that there was something inherently royal about these Haarfagr Kings. A remarkable kind of legacy; it counts among its figures two Heroes of a high, or even the highest, caliber: the first two Olafs, Tryggveson and the Saint. The way we view them, as we happen to have it, makes me think often about how fundamentally Homeric it is: after all, what is "Homer" but the Rhapsody of five centuries of Greek poets and wandering ballad singers, pieced together by someone more musical than Snorro ever was? Olaf Tryggveson and Olaf Saint resonate with me just as much in their straightforward form; they present the truth of their existence as if revealed through some miraculous opening (thanks to Snorro’s art) across the dark layers of time. Two great, nearly the highest sons of Nature, shown as they truly were; comparable, or even superior, to god-like Achilles, goddess-wounding Diomedes, and certainly more so than the two Atreidai, the Lords of the People.
I have also thought often what a Book might be made of Snorro, did there but arise a man furnished with due literary insight, and indefatigable diligence; who, faithfully acquainting himself with the topography, the monumental relies and illustrative actualities of Norway, carefully scanning the best testimonies as to place and time which that country can still give him, carefully the best collateral records and chronologies of other countries, and who, himself possessing the highest faculty of a Poet, could, abridging, arranging, elucidating, reduce Snorro to a polished Cosmic state, unweariedly purging away his much chaotic matter! A modern "highest kind of Poet," capable of unlimited slavish labor withal;—who, I fear, is not soon to be expected in this world, or likely to find his task in the Heimskringla if he did appear here.
I often think about what a book based on Snorro could be if only someone with real literary insight and relentless dedication would rise up. This person would need to thoroughly understand the geography, historical landmarks, and real events of Norway, carefully examining the best evidence available about places and times in that country, along with relevant records and timelines from other nations. If this individual also had the exceptional talent of a poet, able to condense, organize, and clarify Snorro’s work into a polished and coherent form, tirelessly eliminating the chaotic elements, that would be something. A modern "top-tier poet" who could put in endless hard work; however, I fear such a person is not likely to appear anytime soon in this world, nor would they easily find their mission within the Heimskringla if they did.
FOOTNOTES:
1 (return)
[ J. G. Dahlmann, Geschichte
von Dannemark, 3 vols. 8vo. Hamburg, 1840-1843.]
1 (return)
[ J. G. Dahlmann, History of Denmark, 3 vols. 8vo. Hamburg, 1840-1843.]
2 (return)
[ "Settlement," dated 912, by
Munch, Henault, &c. The Saxon Chronicle says (anno 876): "In this year
Rolf overran Normandy with his army, and he reigned fifty winters."]
2 (return)
[ "Settlement," dated 912, by Munch, Henault, &c. The Saxon Chronicle states (year 876): "In this year, Rolf invaded Normandy with his army, and he ruled for fifty years."]
3 (return)
[ Dahlmann, ii. 87.]
3 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[Dahlmann, ii. 87.]
4 (return)
[ Dahlmann, ii. 93.]
4 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Dahlmann, ii. 93.]
5 (return)
[ Laing's Snorro, i.
344.]
5 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Laing's Snorro, vol. 1, p. 344.]
6 (return)
[ G. Buchanani Opera Omnia,
i. 103, 104 (Curante Ruddimano, Edinburgi, 1715).]
6 (return)
[ G. Buchanani Opera Omnia, i. 103, 104 (Edited by Ruddiman, Edinburgh, 1715).]
7 (return)
[ His Long Serpent, judged by
some to be of the size of a frigate of forty-five guns (Laing).]
7 (return)
[ His Long Serpent, considered by some to be the size of a 45-gun frigate (Laing).]
8 (return)
[ This sermon was printed by
Hearne; and is given also by Langebek in his excellent Collection, Rerum
Danicarum Scriptores Medii AEri. Hafniae. 1772-1834.]
8 (return)
[ This sermon was published by Hearne and is also included by Langebek in his outstanding collection, Rerum Danicarum Scriptores Medii AEri. Copenhagen. 1772-1834.]
9 (return)
[ Kennet, i. 67; Rapin, i.
119, 121 (from the Saxon Chronicle both).]
9 (return)
[ Kennet, i. 67; Rapin, i. 119, 121 (from the Saxon Chronicle both).]
10 (return)
[ Knut born A.D. 988
according to Munch's calculation (ii. 126).]
10 (return)
[Knut was born in A.D. 988, according to Munch's calculation (ii. 126).]
11 (return)
[ Snorro, Laing's
Translation, ii. p. 31 et seq., will minutely specify.]
11 (return)
[Snorro, Laing's Translation, ii. p. 31 and following, will provide detailed information.]
15 (return)
[ Saxon Chronicle
says expressly, under A.D. 1030: "In this year King Olaf was slain in
Norway by his own people, and was afterwards sainted."]
15 (return)
[ Saxon Chronicle says clearly, in A.D. 1030: "This year, King Olaf was killed in Norway by his own people and was later made a saint."]
16 (return)
[ Saxon Chronicle
says: "1035. In this year died King Cnut.... He departed at Shaftesbury,
November 12, and they conveyed him thence to Winchester, and there buried
him."]
16 (return)
[ Saxon Chronicle
states: "1035. In this year, King Cnut died.... He passed away at Shaftesbury on November 12, and they took him from there to Winchester, where he was buried."]
17 (return)
[ Munch gives the date 1038
(ii. 840), Adam of Bremen 1040.]
17 (return)
[ Munch states the date as 1038
(ii. 840), Adam of Bremen 1040.]
19 (return)
[ Buchanani Hist. i.
130.]
19 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Buchanani Hist. vol. 1, 130.]
20 (return)
[ Fors Clavigera,
Letter XIV. Pp. 8-10.]
20 (return)
[ Fors Clavigera,
Letter XIV. Pp. 8-10.]
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!